The Coral Island: A Tale of the Pacific Ocean

The Coral Island: A Tale of the Pacific Ocean by R. M. Ballantyne.
Preface
I was a boy
when I went through the wonderful adventures herein set down. With the memory of my
boyish feelings strong upon me, I present my book specially to boys, in the earnest hope
that they may derive valuable information, much pleasure, great profit, and unbounded
amusement from its pages.One word more. If there is any boy or man who loves to be
melancholy and morose, and who cannot enter with kindly sympathy into the regions of fun,
let me seriously advise him to shut my book and put it away. It is not meant for
him.RALPH ROVERCHAPTER I.The beginning - My early life and character - I thirst for
adventure in foreign lands and go to sea.ROVING has always been, and still is, my ruling
passion, the joy of my heart, the very sunshine of my existence. In childhood, in boyhood,
and in man's estate, I have been a rover; not a mere rambler among the woody glens and
upon the hill-tops of my own native land, but an enthusiastic rover throughout the length and
breadth of the wide wide world.It was a wild, black night of howling storm, the night in which I
was born on the foaming bosom of the broad Atlantic Ocean. My father was a sea-captain;
my grandfather was a sea-captain; my great-grandfather had been a marine. Nobody could
tell positively what occupation HIS father had followed; but my dear mother used to assert
that he had been a midshipman, whose grandfather, on the mother's side, had been an
admiral in the royal navy. At anyrate we knew that, as far back as our family could be traced,
it had been intimately connected with the great watery waste. Indeed this was the case on
both sides of the house; for my mother always went to sea with my father on his long
voyages, and so spent the greater part of her life upon the water.Thus it was, I suppose,
that I came to inherit a roving disposition. Soon after I was born, my father, being old,
retired from a seafaring life, purchased a small cottage in a fishing village on the west coast
of England, and settled down to spend the evening of his life on the shores of that sea
which had for so many years been his home. It was not long after this that I began to show
the roving spirit that dwelt within me. For some time past my infant legs had been gaining
strength, so that I came to be dissatisfied with rubbing the skin off my chubby knees by
walking on them, and made many attempts to stand up and walk like a man; all of which
attempts, however, resulted in my sitting down violently and in sudden surprise. One day I
took advantage of my dear mother's absence to make another effort; and, to my joy, I
actually succeeded in reaching the doorstep, over which I tumbled into a pool of muddy
water that lay before my father's cottage door. Ah, how vividly I remember the horror of
my poor mother when she found me sweltering in the mud amongst a group of cackling
ducks, and the tenderness with which she stripped off my dripping clothes and washed my
dirty little body! From this time forth my rambles became more frequent, and, as I grew
older, more distant, until at last I had wandered far and near on the shore and in the woods
around our humble dwelling, and did not rest content until my father bound me apprentice to
a coasting vessel, and let me go to sea.For some years I was happy in visiting the seaports,
and in coasting along the shores of my native land. My Christian name was Ralph,
and my comrades added to this the name of Rover, in consequence of the passion which I
always evinced for travelling. Rover was not my real name, but as I never received any
other I came at last to answer to it as naturally as to my proper name; and, as it is not a bad
one, I see no good reason why I should not introduce myself to the reader as Ralph Rover.
My shipmates were kind, good-natured fellows, and they and I got on very well together.
They did, indeed, very frequently make game of and banter me, but not unkindly; and I
overheard them sometimes saying that Ralph Rover was a "queer, old-fashioned fellow."
This, I must confess, surprised me much, and I pondered the saying long, but could come
at no satisfactory conclusion as to that wherein my old-fashionedness lay. It is true I was a
quiet lad, and seldom spoke except when spoken to. Moreover, I never could understand
the jokes of my companions even when they were explained to me: which dulness in
apprehension occasioned me much grief; however, I tried to make up for it by smiling and
looking pleased when I observed that they were laughing at some witticism which I had
failed to detect. I was also very fond of inquiring into the nature of things and their causes,
and often fell into fits of abstraction while thus engaged in my mind. But in all this I saw
nothing that did not seem to be exceedingly natural, and could by no means understand
why my comrades should call me "an old-fashioned fellow."Now, while engaged in the
coasting trade, I fell in with many seamen who had travelled to almost every quarter of the
globe; and I freely confess that my heart glowed ardently within me as they recounted their
wild adventures in foreign lands, - the dreadful storms they had weathered, the appalling
dangers they had escaped, the wonderful creatures they had seen both on the land and in
the sea, and the interesting lands and strange people they had visited. But of all the places
of which they told me, none captivated and charmed my imagination so much as the Coral
Islands of the Southern Seas. They told me of thousands of beautiful fertile islands that had
been formed by a small creature called the coral insect, where summer reigned nearly all the
year round, - where the trees were laden with a constant harvest of luxuriant fruit, - where the
climate was almost perpetually delightful, - yet where, strange to say, men were wild,
bloodthirsty savages, excepting in those favoured isles to which the gospel of our Saviour
had been conveyed. These exciting accounts had so great an effect upon my mind, that,
when I reached the age of fifteen, I resolved to make a voyage to the South Seas.I had no
little difficulty at first in prevailing on my dear parents to let me go; but when I urged on my
father that he would never have become a great captain had he remained in the coasting
trade, he saw the truth of what I said, and gave his consent. My dear mother, seeing that
my father had made up his mind, no longer offered opposition to my wishes. "But oh,
Ralph," she said, on the day I bade her adieu, "come back soon to us, my dear boy, for we
are getting old now, Ralph, and may not have many years to live."I will not take up my
reader's time with a minute account of all that occurred before I took my final leave of my
dear parents. Suffice it to say, that my father placed me under the charge of an old messmate
of his own, a merchant captain, who was on the point of sailing to the South Seas in
his own ship, the Arrow. My mother gave me her blessing and a small Bible; and her last
request was, that I would never forget to read a chapter every day, and say my prayers;
which I promised, with tears in my eyes, that I would certainly do.Soon afterwards I went on
board the Arrow, which was a fine large ship, and set sail for the islands of the Pacific
Ocean.CHAPTER II.The departure - The sea - My companions - Some account of the
wonderful sights we saw on the great deep - A dreadful storm and a frightful wreck.IT was a
bright, beautiful, warm day when our ship spread her canvass to the breeze, and sailed for
the regions of the south. Oh, how my heart bounded with delight as I listened to the merry
chorus of the sailors, while they hauled at the ropes and got in the anchor! The captain
shouted - the men ran to obey - the noble ship bent over to the breeze, and the shore
gradually faded from my view, while I stood looking on with a kind of feeling that the whole
was a delightful dream.The first thing that struck me as being different from anything I had yet
seen during my short career on the sea, was the hoisting of the anchor on deck, and lashing
it firmly down with ropes, as if we had now bid adieu to the land for ever, and would require
its services no more."There, lass," cried a broad-shouldered jack-tar, giving the fluke of the
anchor a hearty slap with his hand after the housing was completed - "there, lass, take a
good nap now, for we shan't ask you to kiss the mud again for many a long day to
come!"And so it was. That anchor did not "kiss the mud" for many long days afterwards;
and when at last it did, it was for the last time!There were a number of boys in the ship, but
two of them were my special favourites. Jack Martin was a tall, strapping, broadshouldered
youth of eighteen, with a handsome, good-humoured, firm face. He had had a
good education, was clever and hearty and lion-like in his actions, but mild and quiet in
disposition. Jack was a general favourite, and had a peculiar fondness for me. My other
companion was Peterkin Gay. He was little, quick, funny, decidedly mischievous, and
about fourteen years old. But Peterkin's mischief was almost always harmless, else he
could not have been so much beloved as he was."Hallo! youngster," cried Jack Martin,
giving me a slap on the shoulder, the day I joined the ship, "come below and I'll show you
your berth. You and I are to be mess-mates, and I think we shall be good friends, for I like
the look o' you."Jack was right. He and I and Peterkin afterwards became the best and
stanchest friends that ever tossed together on the stormy waves.I shall say little about the
first part of our voyage. We had the usual amount of rough weather and calm; also we saw
many strange fish rolling in the sea, and I was greatly delighted one day by seeing a shoal
of flying fish dart out of the water and skim through the air about a foot above the surface.
They were pursued by dolphins, which feed on them, and one flying-fish in its terror flew
over the ship, struck on the rigging, and fell upon the deck. Its wings were just fins
elongated, and we found that they could never fly far at a time, and never mounted into the
air like birds, but skimmed along the surface of the sea. Jack and I had it for dinner, and
found it remarkably good.When we approached Cape Horn, at the southern extremity of
America, the weather became very cold and stormy, and the sailors began to tell stories
about the furious gales and the dangers of that terrible cape."Cape Horn," said one, "is the
most horrible headland I ever doubled. I've sailed round it twice already, and both times
the ship was a'most blow'd out o' the water.""An' I've been round it once," said another, "an'
that time the sails were split, and the ropes frozen in the blocks, so that they wouldn't work,
and we wos all but lost.""An' I've been round it five times," cried a third, "an' every time wos
wuss than another, the gales wos so tree-mendous!""And I've been round it no times at all,"
cried Peterkin, with an impudent wink of his eye, "an' THAT time I wos blow'd inside
out!"Nevertheless, we passed the dreaded cape without much rough weather, and, in the
course of a few weeks afterwards, were sailing gently, before a warm tropical breeze, over
the Pacific Ocean. Thus we proceeded on our voyage, sometimes bounding merrily
before a fair breeze, at other times floating calmly on the glassy wave and fishing for the
curious inhabitants of the deep, - all of which, although the sailors thought little of them, were
strange, and interesting, and very wonderful to me.At last we came among the Coral
Islands of the Pacific, and I shall never forget the delight with which I gazed, - when we
chanced to pass one, - at the pure, white, dazzling shores, and the verdant palm-trees,
which looked bright and beautiful in the sunshine. And often did we three long to be landed
on one, imagining that we should certainly find perfect happiness there! Our wish was
granted sooner than we expected.One night, soon after we entered the tropics, an awful
storm burst upon our ship. The first squall of wind carried away two of our masts; and left
only the foremast standing. Even this, however, was more than enough, for we did not
dare to hoist a rag of sail on it. For five days the tempest raged in all its fury. Everything
was swept off the decks except one small boat. The steersman was lashed to the wheel,
lest he should be washed away, and we all gave ourselves up for lost. The captain said
that he had no idea where we were, as we had been blown far out of our course; and we
feared much that we might get among the dangerous coral reefs which are so numerous in
the Pacific. At day-break on the sixth morning of the gale we saw land ahead. It was an
island encircled by a reef of coral on which the waves broke in fury. There was calm water
within this reef, but we could only see one narrow opening into it. For this opening we
steered, but, ere we reached it, a tremendous wave broke on our stern, tore the rudder
completely off, and left us at the mercy of the winds and waves."It's all over with us now,
lads," said the captain to the men; "get the boat ready to launch; we shall be on the rocks in
less than half an hour."The men obeyed in gloomy silence, for they felt that there was little
hope of so small a boat living in such a sea."Come boys," said Jack Martin, in a grave tone,
to me and Peterkin, as we stood on the quarterdeck awaiting our fate; - "Come boys, we
three shall stick together. You see it is impossible that the little boat can reach the shore,
crowded with men. It will be sure to upset, so I mean rather to trust myself to a large oar, I
see through the telescope that the ship will strike at the tail of the reef, where the waves
break into the quiet water inside; so, if we manage to cling to the oar till it is driven over the
breakers, we may perhaps gain the shore. What say you; will you join me?"We gladly
agreed to follow Jack, for he inspired us with confidence, although I could perceive, by the
sad tone of his voice, that he had little hope; and, indeed, when I looked at the white waves
that lashed the reef and boiled against the rocks as if in fury, I felt that there was but a step
between us and death. My heart sank within me; but at that moment my thoughts turned to
my beloved mother, and I remembered those words, which were among the last that she
said to me - "Ralph, my dearest child, always remember in the hour of danger to look to
your Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. He alone is both able and willing to save your body
and your soul." So I felt much comforted when I thought thereon.The ship was now very
near the rocks. The men were ready with the boat, and the captain beside them giving
orders, when a tremendous wave came towards us. We three ran towards the bow to lay
hold of our oar, and had barely reached it when the wave fell on the deck with a crash like
thunder. At the same moment the ship struck, the foremast broke off close to the deck and
went over the side, carrying the boat and men along with it. Our oar got entangled with the
wreck, and Jack seized an axe to cut it free, but, owing to the motion of the ship, he missed
the cordage and struck the axe deep into the oar. Another wave, however, washed it clear
of the wreck. We all seized hold of it, and the next instant we were struggling in the wild
sea. The last thing I saw was the boat whirling in the surf, and all the sailors tossed into the
foaming waves. Then I became insensible.On recovering from my swoon, I found myself
lying on a bank of soft grass, under the shelter of an overhanging rock, with Peterkin on his
knees by my side, tenderly bathing my temples with water, and endeavouring to stop the
blood that flowed from a wound in my forehead.CHAPTER III.The Coral Island - Our first
cogitations after landing, and the result of them - We conclude that the island is
uninhabited.THERE is a strange and peculiar sensation experienced in recovering from a
state of insensibility, which is almost indescribable; a sort of dreamy, confused
consciousness; a half-waking half-sleeping condition, accompanied with a feeling of
weariness, which, however, is by no means disagreeable. As I slowly recovered and
heard the voice of Peterkin inquiring whether I felt better, I thought that I must have
overslept myself, and should be sent to the mast-head for being lazy; but before I could
leap up in haste, the thought seemed to vanish suddenly away, and I fancied that I must
have been ill. Then a balmy breeze fanned my cheek, and I thought of home, and the
garden at the back of my father's cottage, with its luxuriant flowers, and the sweet-scented
honey-suckle that my dear mother trained so carefully upon the trellised porch. But the
roaring of the surf put these delightful thoughts to flight, and I was back again at sea,
watching the dolphins and the flying-fish, and reefing topsails off the wild and stormy Cape
Horn. Gradually the roar of the surf became louder and more distinct. I thought of being
wrecked far far away from my native land, and slowly opened my eyes to meet those of
my companion Jack, who, with a look of intense anxiety, was gazing into my face."Speak to
us, my dear Ralph," whispered Jack, tenderly, "are you better now?"I smiled and looked
up, saying, "Better; why, what do you mean, Jack? I'm quite well""Then what are you
shamming for, and frightening us in this way?" said Peterkin, smiling through his tears; for the
poor boy had been really under the impression that I was dying.I now raised myself on my
elbow, and putting my hand to my forehead, found that it had been cut pretty severely, and
that I had lost a good deal of blood."Come, come, Ralph," said Jack, pressing me gently
backward, "lie down, my boy; you're not right yet. Wet your lips with this water, it's cool
and clear as crystal. I got it from a spring close at hand. There now, don't say a word, hold
your tongue," said he, seeing me about to speak. "I'll tell you all about it, but you must not
utter a syllable till you have rested well.""Oh! don't stop him from speaking, Jack," said
Peterkin, who, now that his fears for my safety were removed, busied himself in erecting a
shelter of broken branches in order to protect me from the wind; which, however, was
almost unnecessary, for the rock beside which I had been laid completely broke the force of
the gale. "Let him speak, Jack; it's a comfort to hear that he's alive, after lying there stiff and
white and sulky for a whole hour, just like an Egyptian mummy. Never saw such a fellow as
you are, Ralph; always up to mischief. You've almost knocked out all my teeth and more
than half choked me, and now you go shamming dead! It's very wicked of you, indeed it
is."While Peterkin ran on in this style, my faculties became quite clear again, and I began to
understand my position. "What do you mean by saying I half choked you, Peterkin?" said
I."What do I mean? Is English not your mother tongue, or do you want me to repeat it in
French, by way of making it clearer? Don't you remember - ""I remember nothing," said I,
interrupting him, "after we were thrown into the sea.""Hush, Peterkin," said Jack, "you're
exciting Ralph with your nonsense. I'll explain it to you. You recollect that after the ship
struck, we three sprang over the bow into the sea; well, I noticed that the oar struck your
head and gave you that cut on the brow, which nearly stunned you, so that you grasped
Peterkin round the neck without knowing apparently what you were about. In doing so you
pushed the telescope, - which you clung to as if it had been your life, - against Peterkin's
mouth - ""Pushed it against his mouth!" interrupted Peterkin, "say crammed it down his
throat. Why, there's a distinct mark of the brass rim on the back of my gullet at this
moment!""Well, well, be that as it may," continued Jack, "you clung to him, Ralph, till I feared
you really would choke him; but I saw that he had a good hold of the oar, so I exerted
myself to the utmost to push you towards the shore, which we luckily reached without much
trouble, for the water inside the reef is quite calm.""But the captain and crew, what of them?"
I inquired anxiously.Jack shook his head."Are they lost?""No, they are not lost, I hope, but I
fear there is not much chance of their being saved. The ship struck at the very tail of the
island on which we are cast. When the boat was tossed into the sea it fortunately did not
upset, although it shipped a good deal of water, and all the men managed to scramble into
it; but before they could get the oars out the gale carried them past the point and away to
leeward of the island. After we landed I saw them endeavouring to pull towards us, but as
they had only one pair of oars out of the eight that belong to the boat, and as the wind was
blowing right in their teeth, they gradually lost ground. Then I saw them put about and hoist
some sort of sail, - a blanket, I fancy, for it was too small for the boat, - and in half an hour
they were out of sight.""Poor fellows," I murmured sorrowfully."But the more I think about it,
I've better hope of them," continued Jack, in a more cheerful tone. "You see, Ralph, I've
read a great deal about these South Sea Islands, and I know that in many places they are
scattered about in thousands over the sea, so they're almost sure to fall in with one of them
before long.""I'm sure I hope so," said Peterkin, earnestly. "But what has become of the
wreck, Jack? I saw you clambering up the rocks there while I was watching Ralph. Did you
say she had gone to pieces?""No, she has not gone to pieces, but she has gone to the
bottom," replied Jack. "As I said before, she struck on the tail of the island and stove in her
bow, but the next breaker swung her clear, and she floated away to leeward. The poor
fellows in the boat made a hard struggle to reach her, but long before they came near her
she filled and went down. It was after she foundered that I saw them trying to pull to the
island."There wan a long silence after Jack ceased speaking, and I have no doubt that each
was revolving in his mind our extraordinary position. For my part I cannot say that my
reflections were very agreeable. I knew that we were on an island, for Jack had said so, but
whether it was inhabited or not I did not know. If it should be inhabited, I felt certain, from all I
had heard of South Sea Islanders, that we should be roasted alive and eaten. If it should
turn out to be uninhabited, I fancied that we should be starved to death. "Oh!" thought I, "if
the ship had only stuck on the rocks we might have done pretty well, for we could have
obtained provisions from her, and tools to enable us to build a shelter, but now - alas! alas!
we are lost!" These last words I uttered aloud in my distress."Lost! Ralph?" exclaimed
Jack, while a smile overspread his hearty countenance. "Saved, you should have said.
Your cogitations seem to have taken a wrong road, and led you to a wrong conclusion.""Do
you know what conclusion I have come to?" said Peterkin. "I have made up my mind that
it's capital, - first rate, - the best thing that ever happened to us, and the most splendid
prospect that ever lay before three jolly young tars. We've got an island all to ourselves.
We'll take possession in the name of the king; we'll go and enter the service of its black
inhabitants. Of course we'll rise, naturally, to the top of affairs. White men always do in
savage countries. You shall be king, Jack; Ralph, prime minister, and I shall be - ""The court
jester," interrupted Jack."No," retorted Peterkin, "I'll have no title at all. I shall merely accept a
highly responsible situation under government, for you see, Jack, I'm fond of having an
enormous salary and nothing to do.""But suppose there are no natives?""Then we'll build a
charming villa, and plant a lovely garden round it, stuck all full of the most splendiferous
tropical flowers, and we'll farm the land, plant, sow, reap, eat, sleep, and be merry.""But to
be serious," said Jack, assuming a grave expression of countenance, which I observed
always had the effect of checking Peterkin's disposition to make fun of everything, "we are
really in rather an uncomfortable position. If this is a desert island, we shall have to live very
much like the wild beasts, for we have not a tool of any kind, not even a knife.""Yes, we
have THAT," said Peterkin, fumbling in his trousers pocket, from which he drew forth a small
penknife with only one blade, and that was broken."Well, that's better than nothing; but
come," said Jack, rising, "we are wasting our time in TALKING instead of DOING. You
seem well enough to walk now, Ralph, let us see what we have got in our pockets, and
then let us climb some hill and ascertain what sort of island we have been cast upon, for,
whether good or bad, it seems likely to be our home for some time to come."CHAPTER
IV.We examine into our personal property, and make a happy discovery - Our island
described - Jack proves himself to be learned and sagacious above his fellows - Curious
discoveries - Natural lemonade!WE now seated ourselves upon a rock and began to
examine into our personal property. When we reached the shore, after being wrecked, my
companions had taken off part of their clothes and spread them out in the sun to dry, for,
although the gale was raging fiercely, there was not a single cloud in the bright sky. They
had also stripped off most part of my wet clothes and spread them also on the rocks.
Having resumed our garments, we now searched all our pockets with the utmost care, and
laid their contents out on a flat stone before us; and, now that our minds were fully alive to
our condition, it was with no little anxiety that we turned our several pockets inside out, in
order that nothing might escape us. When all was collected together we found that our
worldly goods consisted of the following articles:-First, A small penknife with a single blade
broken off about the middle and very rusty, besides having two or three notches on its
edge. (Peterkin said of this, with his usual pleasantry, that it would do for a saw as well as a
knife, which was a great advantage.) Second, An old German-silver pencil-case without
any lead in it. Third, A piece of whip-cord about six yards long. Fourth, A sailmaker's
needle of a small size. Fifth, A ship's telescope, which I happened to have in my hand at
the time the ship struck, and which I had clung to firmly all the time I was in the water. Indeed
it was with difficulty that Jack got it out of my grasp when I was lying insensible on the shore.
I cannot understand why I kept such a firm hold of this telescope. They say that a drowning
man will clutch at a straw. Perhaps it may have been some such feeling in me, for I did not
know that it was in my hand at the time we were wrecked. However, we felt some pleasure
in having it with us now, although we did not see that it could be of much use to us, as the
glass at the small end was broken to pieces. Our sixth article was a brass ring which Jack
always wore on his little finger. I never understood why he wore it, for Jack was not vain of
his appearance, and did not seem to care for ornaments of any kind. Peterkin said "it was in
memory of the girl he left behind him!" But as he never spoke of this girl to either of us, I am
inclined to think that Peterkin was either jesting or mistaken. In addition to these articles we
had a little bit of tinder, and the clothes on our backs. These last were as follows:-Each of us
had on a pair of stout canvass trousers, and a pair of sailors' thick shoes. Jack wore a red
flannel shirt, a blue jacket, and a red Kilmarnock bonnet or night-cap, besides a pair of
worsted socks, and a cotton pocket-handkerchief, with sixteen portraits of Lord Nelson
printed on it, and a union Jack in the middle. Peterkin had on a striped flannel shirt, - which he
wore outside his trousers, and belted round his waist, after the manner of a tunic, - and a
round black straw hat. He had no jacket, having thrown it off just before we were cast into
the sea; but this was not of much consequence, as the climate of the island proved to be
extremely mild; so much so, indeed, that Jack and I often preferred to go about without our
jackets. Peterkin had also a pair of white cotton socks, and a blue handkerchief with white
spots all over it. My own costume consisted of a blue flannel shirt, a blue jacket, a black
cap, and a pair of worsted socks, besides the shoes and canvass trousers already
mentioned. This was all we had, and besides these things we had nothing else; but, when
we thought of the danger from which we had escaped, and how much worse off we might
have been had the ship struck on the reef during the night, we felt very thankful that we were
possessed of so much, although, I must confess, we sometimes wished that we had had a
little more.While we were examining these things, and talking about them, Jack suddenly
started and exclaimed -"The oar! we have forgotten the oar.""What good will that do us?"
said Peterkin; "there's wood enough on the island to make a thousand oars.""Ay, lad,"
replied Jack, "but there's a bit of hoop iron at the end of it, and that may be of much use to
us.""Very true," said I, "let us go fetch it;" and with that we all three rose and hastened down
to the beach. I still felt a little weak from loss of blood, so that my companions soon began
to leave me behind; but Jack perceived this, and, with his usual considerate good nature,
turned back to help me. This was now the first time that I had looked well about me since
landing, as the spot where I had been laid was covered with thick bushes which almost hid
the country from our view. As we now emerged from among these and walked down the
sandy beach together, I cast my eyes about, and, truly, my heart glowed within me and my
spirits rose at the beautiful prospect which I beheld on every side. The gale had suddenly
died away, just as if it had blown furiously till it dashed our ship upon the rocks, and had
nothing more to do after accomplishing that. The island on which we stood was hilly, and
covered almost everywhere with the most beautiful and richly coloured trees, bushes, and
shrubs, none of which I knew the names of at that time, except, indeed, the cocoa-nut
palms, which I recognised at once from the many pictures that I had seen of them before I
left home. A sandy beach of dazzling whiteness lined this bright green shore, and upon it
there fell a gentle ripple of the sea. This last astonished me much, for I recollected that at
home the sea used to fall in huge billows on the shore long after a storm had subsided. But
on casting my glance out to sea the cause became apparent. About a mile distant from the
shore I saw the great billows of the ocean rolling like a green wall, and falling with a long, loud
roar, upon a low coral reef, where they were dashed into white foam and flung up in clouds
of spray. This spray sometimes flew exceedingly high, and, every here and there, a
beautiful rainbow was formed for a moment among the falling drops. We afterwards found
that this coral reef extended quite round the island, and formed a natural breakwater to it.
Beyond this the sea rose and tossed violently from the effects of the storm; but between
the reef and the shore it was as calm and as smooth as a pond.My heart was filled with
more delight than I can express at sight of so many glorious objects, and my thoughts
turned suddenly to the contemplation of the Creator of them all. I mention this the more
gladly, because at that time, I am ashamed to say, I very seldom thought of my Creator,
although I was constantly surrounded by the most beautiful and wonderful of His works. I
observed from the expression of my companion's countenance that he too derived much
joy from the splendid scenery, which was all the more agreeable to us after our long
voyage on the salt sea. There, the breeze was fresh and cold, but here it was delightfully
mild; and, when a puff blew off the land, it came laden with the most exquisite perfume that
can be imagined. While we thus gazed, we were startled by a loud "Huzza!" from Peterkin,
and, on looking towards the edge of the sea, we saw him capering and jumping about like a
monkey, and ever and anon tugging with all his might at something that lay upon the
shore."What an odd fellow he is, to be sure," said Jack, taking me by the arm and hurrying
forward; "come, let us hasten to see what it is.""Here it is, boys, hurrah! come along. Just
what we want," cried Peterkin, as we drew near, still tugging with all his power. "First rate;
just the very ticket!"I need scarcely say to my readers that my companion Peterkin was in
the habit of using very remarkable and peculiar phrases. And I am free to confess that I did
not well understand the meaning of some of them, - such, for instance, as "the very ticket;"
but I think it my duty to recount everything relating to my adventures with a strict regard to
truthfulness in as far as my memory serves me; so I write, as nearly as possible, the exact
words that my companions spoke. I often asked Peterkin to explain what he meant by
"ticket," but he always answered me by going into fits of laughter. However, by observing
the occasions on which he used it, I came to understand that it meant to show that something
was remarkably good, or fortunate.On coming up we found that Peterkin was vainly
endeavouring to pull the axe out of the oar, into which, it will be remembered, Jack struck it
while endeavouring to cut away the cordage among which it had become entangled at the
bow of the ship. Fortunately for us the axe had remained fast in the oar, and even now, all
Peterkin's strength could not draw it out of the cut."Ah! that is capital indeed," cried Jack, at
the same time giving the axe a wrench that plucked it out of the tough wood. "How
fortunate this is! It will be of more value to us than a hundred knives, and the edge is quite
new and sharp.""I'll answer for the toughness of the handle at any rate," cried Peterkin; "my
arms are nearly pulled out of the sockets. But see here, our luck is great. There is iron on
the blade." He pointed to a piece of hoop iron, as he spoke, which had been nailed round
the blade of the oar to prevent it from splitting.This also was a fortunate discovery. Jack
went down on his knees, and with the edge of the axe began carefully to force out the nails.
But as they were firmly fixed in, and the operation blunted our axe, we carried the oar up
with us to the place where we had left the rest of our things, intending to burn the wood
away from the iron at a more convenient time."Now, lads," said Jack, after we had laid it on
the stone which contained our little all, "I propose that we should go to the tail of the island,
where the ship struck, which is only a quarter of a mile off, and see if anything else has been
thrown ashore. I don't expect anything, but it is well to see. When we get back here it will
be time to have our supper and prepare our beds.""Agreed!" cried Peterkin and I together,
as, indeed, we would have agreed to any proposal that Jack made; for, besides his being
older and much stronger and taller than either of us, he was a very clever fellow, and I think
would have induced people much older than himself to choose him for their leader,
especially if they required to be led on a bold enterprise.Now, as we hastened along the
white beach, which shone so brightly in the rays of the setting sun that our eyes were quite
dazzled by its glare, it suddenly came into Peterkin's head that we had nothing to eat
except the wild berries which grew in profusion at our feet."What shall we do, Jack?" said
he, with a rueful look; "perhaps they may be poisonous!""No fear," replied Jack, confidently;
"I have observed that a few of them are not unlike some of the berries that grow wild on our
own native hills. Besides, I saw one or two strange birds eating them just a few minutes
ago, and what won't kill the birds won't kill us. But look up there, Peterkin," continued Jack,
pointing to the branched head of a cocoa-nut palm. "There are nuts for us in all stages.""So
there are!" cried Peterkin, who being of a very unobservant nature had been too much taken
up with other things to notice anything so high above his head as the fruit of a palm tree.
But, whatever faults my young comrade had, he could not be blamed for want of activity or
animal spirits. Indeed, the nuts had scarcely been pointed out to him when he bounded up
the tall stem of the tree like a squirrel, and, in a few minutes, returned with three nuts, each as
large as a man's fist."You had better keep them till we return," raid Jack. "Let us finish our
work before eating.""So be it, captain, go ahead," cried Peterkin, thrusting the nuts into his
trousers pocket. "In fact I don't want to eat just now, but I would give a good deal for a drink.
Oh that I could find a spring! but I don't see the smallest sign of one hereabouts. I say,
Jack, how does it happen that you seem to be up to everything? You have told us the
names of half-a-dozen trees already, and yet you say that you were never in the South
Seas before.""I'm not up to EVERYTHING, Peterkin, as you'll find out ere long," replied
Jack, with a smile; "but I have been a great reader of books of travel and adventure all my
life, and that has put me up to a good many things that you are, perhaps, not acquainted
with.""Oh, Jack, that's all humbug. If you begin to lay everything to the credit of books, I'll
quite lose my opinion of you," cried Peterkin, with a look of contempt. "I've seen a lot o'
fellows that were ALWAYS poring over books, and when they came to try to DO
anything, they were no better than baboons!""You are quite right," retorted Jack; "and I
have seen a lot of fellows who never looked into books at all, who knew nothing about
anything except the things they had actually seen, and very little they knew even about
these. Indeed, some were so ignorant that they did not know that cocoa-nuts grew on
cocoa-nut trees!"I could not refrain from laughing at this rebuke, for there was much truth in it,
as to Peterkin's ignorance."Humph! maybe you're right," answered Peterkin; "but I would
not give TUPPENCE for a man of books, if he had nothing else in him.""Neither would I,"
said Jack; "but that's no reason why you should run books down, or think less of me for
having read them. Suppose, now, Peterkin, that you wanted to build a ship, and I were to
give you a long and particular account of the way to do it, would not that be very
useful?""No doubt of it," said Peterkin, laughing."And suppose I were to write the account in
a letter instead of telling you in words, would that be less useful?""Well - no, perhaps
not.""Well, suppose I were to print it, and send it to you in the form of a book, would it not
be as good and useful as ever?""Oh, bother! Jack, you're a philosopher, and that's worse
than anything!" cried Peterkin, with a look of pretended horror."Very well, Peterkin, we shall
see," returned Jack, halting under the shade of a cocoa-nut tree. "You said you were thirsty
just a minute ago; now, jump up that tree and bring down a nut, - not a ripe one, bring a
green, unripe one."Peterkin looked surprised, but, seeing that Jack was in earnest, he
obeyed."Now, cut a hole in it with your penknife, and clap it to your mouth, old fellow," said
Jack.Peterkin did as he was directed, and we both burst into uncontrollable laughter at the
changes that instantly passed over his expressive countenance. No sooner had he put the
nut to his mouth, and thrown back his head in order to catch what came out of it, than his
eyes opened to twice their ordinary size with astonishment, while his throat moved
vigorously in the act of swallowing. Then a smile and look of intense delight overspread his
face, except, indeed, the mouth, which, being firmly fixed to the hole in the nut, could not
take part in the expression; but he endeavoured to make up for this by winking at us
excessively with his right eye. At length he stopped, and, drawing a long breath,
exclaimed -"Nectar! perfect nectar! I say, Jack, you're a Briton - the best fellow I ever met in
my life. Only taste that!" said he, turning to me and holding the nut to my mouth. I
immediately drank, and certainly I was much surprised at the delightful liquid that flowed
copiously down my throat. It was extremely cool, and had a sweet taste, mingled with acid;
in fact, it was the likest thing to lemonade I ever tasted, and was most grateful and
refreshing. I handed the nut to Jack, who, after tasting it, said, "Now, Peterkin, you
unbeliever, I never saw or tasted a cocoa nut in my life before, except those sold in shops
at home; but I once read that the green nuts contain that stuff, and you see it is true!""And
pray," asked Peterkin, "what sort of 'stuff' does the ripe nut contain?""A hollow kernel,"
answered Jack, "with a liquid like milk in it; but it does not satisfy thirst so well as hunger. It is
very wholesome food I believe.""Meat and drink on the same tree!" cried Peterkin;
"washing in the sea, lodging on the ground, - and all for nothing! My dear boys, we're set
up for life; it must be the ancient Paradise, - hurrah!" and Peterkin tossed his straw hat in the
air, and ran along the beach hallooing like a madman with delight.We afterwards found,
however, that these lovely islands were very unlike Paradise in many things. But more of
this in its proper place.We had now come to the point of rocks on which the ship had struck,
but did not find a single article, although we searched carefully among the coral rocks, which
at this place jutted out so far as nearly to join the reef that encircled the island. Just as we
were about to return, however, we saw something black floating in a little cove that had
escaped our observation. Running forward, we drew it from the water, and found it to be a
long thick leather boot, such as fishermen at home wear; and a few paces farther on we
picked up its fellow. We at once recognised these as having belonged to our captain, for
he had worn them during the whole of the storm, in order to guard his legs from the waves
and spray that constantly washed over our decks. My first thought on seeing them was that
our dear captain had been drowned; but Jack soon put my mind more at rest on that point,
by saying that if the captain had been drowned with the boots on, he would certainly have
been washed ashore along with them, and that he had no doubt whatever he had kicked
them off while in the sea, that he might swim more easily.Peterkin immediately put them on,
but they were so large that, as Jack said, they would have done for boots, trousers, and
vest too. I also tried them, but, although I was long enough in the legs for them, they were
much too large in the feet for me; so we handed them to Jack, who was anxious to make
me keep them, but as they fitted his large limbs and feet as if they had been made for him,
I would not hear of it, so he consented at last to use them. I may remark, however, that Jack
did not use them often, as they were extremely heavy.It was beginning to grow dark when
we returned to our encampment; so we put off our visit to the top of a hill till next day, and
employed the light that yet remained to us in cutting down a quantity of boughs and the
broad leaves of a tree, of which none of us knew the name. With these we erected a sort
of rustic bower, in which we meant to pass the night. There was no absolute necessity for
this, because the air of our island was so genial and balmy that we could have slept quite
well without any shelter; but we were so little used to sleeping in the open air, that we did
not quite relish the idea of lying down without any covering over us: besides, our bower
would shelter us from the night dews or rain, if any should happen to fall. Having strewed
the floor with leaves and dry grass, we bethought ourselves of supper.But it now occurred
to us, for the first time, that we had no means of making a fire."Now, there's a fix! - what shall
we do?" said Peterkin, while we both turned our eyes to Jack, to whom we always looked
in our difficulties. Jack seemed not a little perplexed."There are flints enough, no doubt, on
the beach," said he, "but they are of no use at all without a steel. However, we must try."
So saying, he went to the beach, and soon returned with two flints. On one of these he
placed the tinder, and endeavoured to ignite it; but it was with great difficulty that a very
small spark was struck out of the flints, and the tinder, being a bad, hard piece, would not
catch. He then tried the bit of hoop iron, which would not strike fire at all; and after that the
back of the axe, with no better success. During all these trials Peterkin sat with his hands in
his pockets, gazing with a most melancholy visage at our comrade, his face growing longer
and more miserable at each successive failure."Oh dear!" he sighed, "I would not care a
button for the cooking of our victuals, - perhaps they don't need it, - but it's so dismal to eat
one's supper in the dark, and we have had such a capital day, that it's a pity to finish off in
this glum style. Oh, I have it!" he cried, starting up; "the spy-glass, - the big glass at the end
is a burning-glass!""You forget that we have no sun," said I.Peterkin was silent. In his
sudden recollection of the telescope he had quite overlooked the absence of the sun."Ah,
boys, I've got it now!" exclaimed Jack, rising and cutting a branch from a neighbouring bush,
which be stripped of its leaves. "I recollect seeing this done once at home. Hand me the
bit of whip-cord." With the cord and branch Jack soon formed a bow. Then he cut a piece,
about three inches long, off the end of a dead branch, which he pointed at the two ends.
Round this he passed the cord of the bow, and placed one end against his chest, which
was protected from its point by a chip of wood; the other point he placed against the bit of
tinder, and then began to saw vigorously with the bow, just as a blacksmith does with his
drill while boring a hole in a piece of iron. In a few seconds the tinder began to smoke; in
less than a minute it caught fire; and in less than a quarter of an hour we were drinking our
lemonade and eating cocoa nuts round a fire that would have roasted an entire sheep, while
the smoke, flames, and sparks, flew up among the broad leaves of the overhanging palm
trees, and cast a warm glow upon our leafy bower.That night the starry sky looked down
through the gently rustling trees upon our slumbers, and the distant roaring of the surf upon
the coral reef was our lullaby.CHAPTER V.Morning, and cogitations connected therewith -
We luxuriate in the sea, try our diving powers, and make enchanting excursions among the
coral groves at the bottom of the ocean - The wonders of the deep enlarged upon.WHAT
a joyful thing it is to awaken, on a fresh glorious morning, and find the rising sun staring into
your face with dazzling brilliancy! - to see the birds twittering in the bushes, and to hear the
murmuring of a rill, or the soft hissing ripples as they fall upon the sea-shore! At any time
and in any place such sights and sounds are most charming, but more especially are they
so when one awakens to them, for the fist time, in a novel and romantic situation, with the
soft sweet air of a tropical climate mingling with the fresh smell of the sea, and stirring the
strange leaves that flutter overhead and around one, or ruffling the plumage of the stranger
birds that fly inquiringly around, as if to demand what business we have to intrude uninvited
on their domains. When I awoke on the morning after the shipwreck, I found myself in this
most delightful condition; and, as I lay on my back upon my bed of leaves, gazing up
through the branches of the cocoa-nut trees into the clear blue sky, and watched the few
fleecy clouds that passed slowly across it, my heart expanded more and more with an
exulting gladness, the like of which I had never felt before. While I meditated, my thoughts
again turned to the great and kind Creator of this beautiful world, as they had done on the
previous day, when I first beheld the sea and the coral reef, with the mighty waves dashing
over it into the calm waters of the lagoon.While thus meditating, I naturally bethought me of
my Bible, for I had faithfully kept the promise, which I gave at parting to my beloved
mother, that I would read it every morning; and it was with a feeling of dismay that I
remembered I had left it in the ship. I was much troubled about this. However, I consoled
myself with reflecting that I could keep the second part of my promise to her, namely, that I
should never omit to say my prayers. So I rose quietly, lest I should disturb my
companions, who were still asleep, and stepped aside into the bushes for this purpose.On
my return I found them still slumbering, so I again lay down to think over our situation. Just at
that moment I was attracted by the sight of a very small parrot, which Jack afterwards told
me was called a paroquet. It was seated on a twig that overhung Peterkin's head, and I was
speedily lost in admiration of its bright green plumage, which was mingled with other gay
colours. While I looked I observed that the bird turned its head slowly from side to side and
looked downwards, fist with the one eye, and then with the other. On glancing downwards I
observed that Peterkin's mouth was wide open, and that this remarkable bird was looking
into it. Peterkin used to say that I had not an atom of fun in my composition, and that I never
could understand a joke. In regard to the latter, perhaps he was right; yet I think that, when
they were explained to me, I understood jokes as well as most people: but in regard to
the former he must certainly have been wrong, for this bird seemed to me to be extremely
funny; and I could not help thinking that, if it should happen to faint, or slip its foot, and fall off
the twig into Peterkin's mouth, he would perhaps think it funny too! Suddenly the paroquet
bent down its head and uttered a loud scream in his face. This awoke him, and, with a cry of
surprise, he started up, while the foolish bird flew precipitately away."Oh you monster!"
cried Peterkin, shaking his fist at the bird. Then he yawned and rubbed his eyes, and asked
what o'clock it was.I smiled at this question, and answered that, as our watches were at the
bottom of the sea, I could not tell, but it was a little past sunrise.Peterkin now began to
remember where we were. As he looked up into the bright sky, and snuffed the scented
air, his eyes glistened with delight, and he uttered a faint "hurrah!" and yawned again. Then
he gazed slowly round, till, observing the calm sea through an opening in the bushes, he
started suddenly up as if he had received an electric shock, uttered a vehement shout, flung
off his garments, and, rushing over the white sands, plunged into the water. The cry awoke
Jack, who rose on his elbow with a look of grave surprise; but this was followed by a quiet
smile of intelligence on seeing Peterkin in the water. With an energy that he only gave way
to in moments of excitement, Jack bounded to his feet, threw off his clothes, shook back his
hair, and with a lion-like spring, dashed over the sands and plunged into the sea with such
force as quite to envelop Peterkin in a shower of spray. Jack was a remarkably good
swimmer and diver, so that after his plunge we saw no sign of him for nearly a minute; after
which he suddenly emerged, with a cry of joy, a good many yards out from the shore. My
spirits were so much raised by seeing all this that I, too, hastily threw off my garments and
endeavoured to imitate Jack's vigorous bound; but I was so awkward that my foot caught
on a stump, and I fell to the ground; then I slipped on a stone while running over the mud,
and nearly fell again, much to the amusement of Peterkin, who laughed heartily, and called
me a "slow coach," while Jack cried out, "Come along, Ralph, and I'll help you." However,
when I got into the water I managed very well, for I was really a good swimmer, and diver
too. I could not, indeed, equal Jack, who was superior to any Englishman I ever saw, but I
infinitely surpassed Peterkin, who could only swim a little, and could not dive at all.While
Peterkin enjoyed himself in the shallow water and in running along the beach, Jack and I
swam out into the deep water, and occasionally dived for stones. I shall never forget my
surprise and delight on first beholding the bottom of the sea. As I have before stated, the
water within the reef was as calm as a pond; and, as there was no wind, it was quite clear,
from the surface to the bottom, so that we could see down easily even at a depth of twenty
or thirty yards. When Jack and I dived in shallower water, we expected to have found sand
and stones, instead of which we found ourselves in what appeared really to be an
enchanted garden. The whole of the bottom of the lagoon, as we called the calm water
within the reef, was covered with coral of every shape, size, and hue. Some portions were
formed like large mushrooms; others appeared like the brain of a man, having stalks or
necks attached to them; but the most common kind was a species of branching coral, and
some portions were of a lovely pale pink colour, others pure white. Among this there grew
large quantities of sea-weed of the richest hues imaginable, and of the most graceful forms;
while innumerable fishes - blue, red, yellow, green, and striped - sported in and out
amongst the flower-beds of this submarine garden, and did not appear to be at all afraid of
our approaching them.On darting to the surface for breath, after our first dive, Jack and I rose
close to each other."Did you ever in your life, Ralph, see anything so lovely?" said Jack, as
he flung the spray from his hair."Never," I replied. "It appears to me like fairy realms. I can
scarcely believe that we are not dreaming.""Dreaming!" cried Jack, "do you know, Ralph, I'm
half tempted to think that we really are dreaming. But if so, I am resolved to make the most
of it, and dream another dive; so here goes, - down again, my boy!"We took the second
dive together, and kept beside each other while under water; and I was greatly surprised to
find that we could keep down much longer than I ever recollect having done in our own seas
at home. I believe that this was owing to the heat of the water, which was so warm that we
afterwards found we could remain in it for two and three hours at a time without feeling any
unpleasant effects such as we used to experience in the sea at home. When Jack reached
the bottom, he grasped the coral stems, and crept along on his hands and knees, peeping
under the sea-weed and among the rocks. I observed him also pick up one or two large
oysters, and retain them in his grasp, as if he meant to take them up with him, so I also
gathered a few. Suddenly he made a grasp at a fish with blue and yellow stripes on its
back, and actually touched its tail, but did not catch it. At this he turned towards me and
attempted to smile; but no sooner had he done so than he sprang like an arrow to the
surface, where, on following him, I found him gasping and coughing, and spitting water from
his mouth. In a few minutes he recovered, and we both turned to swim ashore."I declare,
Ralph," said he, "that I actually tried to laugh under water.""So I saw," I replied; "and I
observed that you very nearly caught that fish by the tail. It would have done capitally for
breakfast if you had.""Breakfast enough here," said he, holding up the oysters, as we
landed and ran up the beach. "Hallo! Peterkin, here you are, boy. Split open these
fellows while Ralph and I put on our clothes. They'll agree with the cocoa nuts excellently, I
have no doubt."Peterkin, who was already dressed, took the oysters, and opened them
with the edge of our axe, exclaiming, "Now, that IS capital. There's nothing I'm so fond
of.""Ah! that's lucky," remarked Jack. "I'll be able to keep you in good order now, Master
Peterkin. You know you can't dive any better than a cat. So, sir, whenever you behave ill,
you shall have no oysters for breakfast.""I'm very glad that our prospect of breakfast is so
good," said I, "for I'm very hungry.""Here, then, stop your mouth with that, Ralph," said
Peterkin, holding a large oyster to my lips. I opened my mouth and swallowed it in silence,
and really it was remarkably good.We now set ourselves earnestly about our preparations
for spending the day. We had no difficulty with the fire this morning, as our burning-glass
was an admirable one; and while we roasted a few oysters and ate our cocoa nuts, we held
a long, animated conversation about our plans for the future. What those plans were, and
how we carried them into effect, the reader shall see hereafter.CHAPTER VI.An excursion
into the interior, in which we make many valuable and interesting discoveries - We get a
dreadful fright - The bread-fruit tree - Wonderful peculiarity of some of the fruit trees - Signs
of former inhabitants.OUR first care, after breakfast, was to place the few articles we
possessed in the crevice of a rock at the farther end of a small cave which we discovered
near our encampment. This cave, we hoped, might be useful to us afterwards as a storehouse.
Then we cut two large clubs off a species of very hard tree which grew near at hand.
One of these was given to Peterkin, the other to me, and Jack armed himself with the axe.
We took these precautions because we purposed to make an excursion to the top of the
mountains of the interior, in order to obtain a better view of our island. Of course we knew
not what dangers might befall us by the way, so thought it best to be prepared.Having
completed our arrangements and carefully extinguished our fire, we sallied forth and walked
a short distance along the sea-beach, till we came to the entrance of a valley, through which
flowed the rivulet before mentioned. Here we turned our backs on the sea and struck into
the interior.The prospect that burst upon our view on entering the valley was truly splendid.
On either side of us there was a gentle rise in the land, which thus formed two ridges about
a mile apart on each side of the valley. These ridges, - which, as well as the low grounds
between them, were covered with trees and shrubs of the most luxuriant kind - continued to
recede inland for about two miles, when they joined the foot of a small mountain. This hill
rose rather abruptly from the head of the valley, and was likewise entirely covered even to
the top with trees, except on one particular spot near the left shoulder, where was a bare
and rocky place of a broken and savage character. Beyond this hill we could not see, and
we therefore directed our course up the banks of the rivulet towards the foot of it, intending
to climb to the top, should that be possible, as, indeed, we had no doubt it was.Jack, being
the wisest and boldest among us, took the lead, carrying the axe on his shoulder. Peterkin,
with his enormous club, came second, as he said he should like to be in a position to
defend me if any danger should threaten. I brought up the rear, but, having been more
taken up with the wonderful and curious things I saw at starting than with thoughts of
possible danger, I had very foolishly left my club behind me. Although, as I have said the
trees and bushes were very luxuriant, they were not so thickly crowded together as to
hinder our progress among them. We were able to wind in and out, and to follow the banks
of the stream quite easily, although, it is true, the height and thickness of the foliage
prevented us from seeing far ahead. But sometimes a jutting-out rock on the hill sides
afforded us a position whence we could enjoy the romantic view and mark our progress
towards the foot of the hill. I wag particularly struck, during the walk, with the richness of the
undergrowth in most places, and recognised many berries and plants that resembled those
of my native land, especially a tall, elegantly-formed fern, which emitted an agreeable
perfume. There were several kinds of flowers, too, but I did not see so many of these as I
should have expected in such a climate. We also saw a great variety of small birds of
bright plumage, and many paroquets similar to the one that awoke Peterkin so rudely in the
morning.Thus we advanced to the foot of the hill without encountering anything to alarm us,
except, indeed, once, when we were passing close under a part of the hill which was
hidden from our view by the broad leaves of the banana trees, which grew in great
luxuriance in that part. Jack was just preparing to force his way through this thicket, when we
were startled and arrested by a strange pattering or rumbling sound, which appeared to us
quite different from any of the sounds we had heard during the previous part of our
walk."Hallo!" cried Peterkin, stopping short and grasping his club with both hands, "what's
that?"Neither of us replied; but Jack seized his axe in his right hand, while with the other he
pushed aside the broad leaves and endeavoured to peer amongst them."I can see
nothing," he said, after a short pause."I think it - "Again the rumbling sound came, louder than
before, and we all sprang back and stood on the defensive. For myself, having forgotten
my club, and not having taken the precaution to cut another, I buttoned my jacket, doubled
my fists, and threw myself into a boxing attitude. I must say, however, that I felt somewhat
uneasy; and my companions afterwards confessed that their thoughts at this moment had
been instantly filled with all they had ever heard or read of wild beasts and savages,
torturings at the stake, roastings alive, and such like horrible things. Suddenly the pattering
noise increased with tenfold violence. It was followed by a fearful crash among the bushes,
which was rapidly repeated, as if some gigantic animal were bounding towards us. In
another moment an enormous rock came crashing through the shrubbery, followed by a
cloud of dust and small stones, flew close past the spot where we stood, carrying bushes
and young trees along with it."Pooh! is that all?" exclaimed Peterkin, wiping the perspiration
off his forehead. "Why, I thought it was all the wild men and beasts in the South Sea
Islands galloping on in one grand charge to sweep us off the face of the earth, instead of a
mere stone tumbling down the mountain side.""Nevertheless," remarked Jack, "if that same
stone had hit any of us, it would have rendered the charge you speak of quite unnecessary,
Peterkin."This was true, and I felt very thankful for our escape. On examining the spot more
narrowly, we found that it lay close to the foot of a very rugged precipice, from which stones
of various sizes were always tumbling at intervals. Indeed, the numerous fragments lying
scattered all around might have suggested the cause of the sound, had we not been too
suddenly alarmed to think of anything.We now resumed our journey, resolving that, in our
future excursions into the interior, we would be careful to avoid this dangerous
precipice.Soon afterwards we arrived at the foot of the hill and prepared to ascend it. Here
Jack made a discovery which caused us all very great joy. This was a tree of a remarkably
beautiful appearance, which Jack confidently declared to be the celebrated bread-fruit
tree."Is it celebrated?" inquired Peterkin, with a look of great simplicity."It is," replied
Jack"That's odd, now," rejoined Peterkin; "never heard of it before.""Then it's not so
celebrated as I thought it was," returned Jack, quietly squeezing Peterkin's hat over his
eyes; "but listen, you ignorant boobie! and hear of it now."Peterkin re-adjusted his hat, and
was soon listening with as much interest as myself, while Jack told us that this tree is one of
the most valuable in the islands of the south; that it bears two, sometimes three, crops of
fruit in the year; that the fruit is very like wheaten bread in appearance, and that it constitutes
the principal food of many of the islanders."So," said Peterkin, "we seem to have
everything ready prepared to our hands in this wonderful island, - lemonade ready bottled
in nuts, and loaf-bread growing on the trees!"Peterkin, as usual, was jesting; nevertheless, it
is a curious fact that he spoke almost the literal truth. "Moreover," continued Jack, "the
bread-fruit tree affords a capital gum, which serves the natives for pitching their canoes; the
bark of the young branches is made by them into cloth; and of the wood, which is durable
and of a good colour, they build their houses. So you see, lads, that we have no lack of
material here to make us comfortable, if we are only clever enough to use it.""But are you
sure that that's it?" asked Peterkin."Quite sure," replied Jack; "for I was particularly interested
in the account I once read of it, and I remember the description well. I am sorry, however,
that I have forgotten the descriptions of many other trees which I am sure we have seen today,
if we could but recognise them. So you see, Peterkin, I'm not up to everything
yet.""Never mind, Jack," said Peterkin, with a grave, patronizing expression of countenance,
patting his tall companion on the shoulder, - "never mind, Jack; you know a good deal for
your age. You're a clever boy, sir, - a promising young man; and if you only go on as you
have begun, sir, you will - "The end of this speech was suddenly cut short by Jack tripping
up Peterkin's heels and tumbling him into a mass of thick shrubs, where, finding himself
comfortable, he lay still basking in the sunshine, while Jack and I examined the breadtree.
We were much struck with the deep, rich green colour of its broad leaves, which were
twelve or eighteen inches long, deeply indented, and of a glossy smoothness, like the
laurel. The fruit, with which it was loaded, was nearly round, and appeared to be about six
inches in diameter, with a rough rind, marked with lozenge-shaped divisions. It was of
various colours, from light pea-green to brown and rich yellow. Jack said that the yellow
was the ripe fruit. We afterwards found that most of the fruit-trees on the island were
evergreens, and that we might, when we wished, pluck the blossom and the ripe fruit from
the same tree. Such a wonderful difference from the trees of our own country surprised us
not a little. The bark of the tree was rough and light-coloured; the trunk was about two feet in
diameter, and it appeared to be twenty feet high, being quite destitute of branches up to
that height, where it branched off into a beautiful and umbrageous head. We noticed that
the fruit hung in clusters of twos and threes on the branches; but as we were anxious to get
to the top of the hill, we refrained from attempting to pluck any at that time.Our hearts were
now very much cheered by our good fortune, and it was with light and active steps that we
clambered up the steep sides of the hill. On reaching the summit, a new, and if possible a
grander, prospect met our gaze. We found that this was not the highest part of the island,
but that another hill lay beyond, with a wide valley between it and the one on which we
stood. This valley, like the first, was also full of rich trees, some dark and some light green,
some heavy and thick in foliage, and others light, feathery, and graceful, while the beautiful
blossoms on many of them threw a sort of rainbow tint over all, and gave to the valley the
appearance of a garden of flowers. Among these we recognised many of the bread-fruit
trees, laden with yellow fruit, and also a great many cocoa-nut palms. After gazing our fill we
pushed down the hill side, crossed the valley, and soon began to ascend the second
mountain. It was clothed with trees nearly to the top, but the summit was bare, and in some
places broken.While on our way up we came to an object which filled us with much interest.
This was the stump of a tree that had evidently been cut down with an axe! So, then, we
were not the first who had viewed this beautiful isle. The hand of man had been at work
there before us. It now began to recur to us again that perhaps the island was inhabited,
although we had not seen any traces of man until now; but a second glance at the stump
convinced us that we had not more reason to think so now than formerly; for the surface of
the wood was quite decayed, and partly covered with fungus and green matter, so that it
must have been cut many years ago."Perhaps," said Peterkin, "some ship or other has
touched here long ago for wood, and only taken one tree."We did not think this likely,
however, because, in such circumstances, the crew of a ship would cut wood of small size,
and near the shore, whereas this was a large tree and stood near the top of the mountain. In
fact it was the highest large tree on the mountain, all above it being wood of very recent
growth."I can't understand it," said Jack, scratching the surface of the stump with his axe. "I
can only suppose that the savages have been here and cut it for some purpose known
only to themselves. But, hallo! what have we here?"As he spoke, Jack began carefully to
scrape away the moss and fungus from the stump, and soon laid bare three distinct traces
of marks, as if some inscription or initials had been cut thereon. But although the traces were
distinct, beyond all doubt, the exact form of the letters could not be made out. Jack thought
they looked like J. S. but we could not be certain. They had apparently been carelessly
cut, and long exposure to the weather had so broken them up that we could not make out
what they were. We were exceedingly perplexed at this discovery, and stayed a long
time at the place conjecturing what these marks could have been, but without avail; so, as
the day was advancing, we left it and quickly reached the top of the mountain.We found this
to be the highest point of the island, and from it we saw our kingdom lying, as it were, like a
map around us. As I have always thought it impossible to get a thing properly into one's
understanding without comprehending it, I shall beg the reader's patience for a little while I
describe our island, thus, shortly:-It consisted of two mountains; the one we guessed at 500
feet; the other, on which we stood, at 1000. Between these lay a rich, beautiful valley, as
already said. This valley crossed the island from one end to the other, being high in the
middle and sloping on each side towards the sea. The large mountain sloped, on the side
farthest from where we had been wrecked, gradually towards the sea; but although, when
viewed at a glance, it had thus a regular sloping appearance, a more careful observation
showed that it was broken up into a multitude of very small vales, or rather dells and glens,
intermingled with little rugged spots and small but abrupt precipices here and there, with
rivulets tumbling over their edges and wandering down the slopes in little white streams,
sometimes glistening among the broad leaves of the bread-fruit and cocoa-nut trees, or hid
altogether beneath the rich underwood. At the base of this mountain lay a narrow bright
green plain or meadow, which terminated abruptly at the shore. On the other side of the
island, whence we had come, stood the smaller hill, at the foot of which diverged three
valleys; one being that which we had ascended, with a smaller vale on each side of it, and
separated from it by the two ridges before mentioned. In these smaller valleys there were
no streams, but they were clothed with the same luxuriant vegetation.The diameter of the
island seemed to be about ten miles, and, as it was almost circular in form, its circumference
must have been thirty miles; - perhaps a little more, if allowance be made for the numerous
bays and indentations of the shore. The entire island was belted by a beach of pure white
sand, on which laved the gentle ripples of the lagoon. We now also observed that the
coral reef completely encircled the island; but it varied its distance from it here and there, in
some places being a mile from the beach, in others, a few hundred yards, but the average
distance was half a mile. The reef lay very low, and the spray of the surf broke quite over it
in many places. This surf never ceased its roar, for, however calm the weather might be,
there is always a gentle swaying motion in the great Pacific, which, although scarce
noticeable out at sea, reaches the shore at last in a huge billow. The water within the lagoon,
as before said, was perfectly still. There were three narrow openings in the reef; one
opposite each end of the valley which I have described as crossing the island; the other
opposite our own valley, which we afterwards named the Valley of the Wreck. At each of
these openings the reef rose into two small green islets, covered with bushes and having
one or two cocoa-nut palms on each. These islets were very singular, and appeared as if
planted expressly for the purpose of marking the channel into the lagoon. Our captain was
making for one of these openings the day we were wrecked, and would have reached it
too, I doubt not, had not the rudder been torn away. Within the lagoon were several pretty,
low coral islands, just opposite our encampment; and, immediately beyond these, out at
sea, lay about a dozen other islands, at various distances, from half a mile to ten miles; all of
them, as far as we could discern, smaller than ours and apparently uninhabited. They
seemed to be low coral islands, raised but little above the sea, yet covered with cocoa-nut
trees.All this we noted, and a great deal more, while we sat on the top of the mountain.
After we had satisfied ourselves we prepared to return; but here again we discovered
traces of the presence of man. These were a pole or staff and one or two pieces of wood
which had been squared with an axe. All of these were, however, very much decayed,
and they had evidently not been touched for many years.Full of these discoveries we
returned to our encampment. On the way we fell in with the traces of some four-footed
animal, but whether old or of recent date none of us were able to guess. This also tended
to raise our hopes of obtaining some animal food on the island, so we reached home in
good spirits, quite prepared for supper, and highly satisfied with our excursion.After much
discussion, in which Peterkin took the lead, we came to the conclusion that the island was
uninhabited, and went to bed.CHAPTER VII.Jack's ingenuity - We get into difficulties about
fishing, and get out of them by a method which gives us a cold bath - Horrible encounter
with a shark.FOR several days after the excursion related in the last chapter we did not
wander far from our encampment, but gave ourselves up to forming plans for the future and
making our present abode comfortable.There were various causes that induced this state of
comparative inaction. In the first place, although everything around us was so delightful, and
we could without difficulty obtain all that we required for our bodily comfort, we did not quite
like the idea of settling down here for the rest of our lives, far away from our friends and our
native land. To set energetically about preparations for a permanent residence seemed so
like making up our minds to saying adieu to home and friends for ever, that we tacitly shrank
from it and put off our preparations, for one reason and another, as long as we could. Then
there was a little uncertainty still as to there being natives on the island, and we entertained a
kind of faint hope that a ship might come and take us off. But as day after day passed, and
neither savages nor ships appeared, we gave up all hope of an early deliverance and set
diligently to work at our homestead.During this time, however, we had not been altogether
idle. We made several experiments in cooking the cocoa-nut, most of which did not
improve it. Then we removed our goods, and took up our abode in the cave, but found
the change so bad that we returned gladly to the bower. Besides this we bathed very
frequently, and talked a great deal; at least Jack and Peterkin did, - I listened. Among other
useful things, Jack, who was ever the most active and diligent, converted about three inches
of the hoop-iron into an excellent knife. First he beat it quite flat with the axe. Then he made
a rude handle, and tied the hoop-iron to it with our piece of whip-cord, and ground it to an
edge on a piece of sand-stone. When it was finished he used it to shape a better handle,
to which he fixed it with a strip of his cotton handkerchief; - in which operation he had, as
Peterkin pointed out, torn off one of Lord Nelson's noses. However, the whip-cord, thus
set free, was used by Peterkin as a fishing line. He merely tied a piece of oyster to the end
of it. This the fish were allowed to swallow, and then they were pulled quickly ashore. But
as the line was very short and we had no boat, the fish we caught were exceedingly
small.One day Peterkin came up from the beach, where he had been angling, and said in a
very cross tone, "I'll tell you what, Jack, I'm not going to be humbugged with catching such
contemptible things any longer. I want you to swim out with me on your back, and let me
fish in deep water!""Dear me, Peterkin," replied Jack, "I had no idea you were taking the
thing so much to heart, else I would have got you out of that difficulty long ago. Let me
see," - and Jack looked down at a piece of timber on which he had been labouring, with a
peculiar gaze of abstraction, which he always assumed when trying to invent or discover
anything."What say you to building a boat?" he inquired, looking up hastily."Take far too
long," was the reply; "can't be bothered waiting. I want to begin at once!"Again Jack
considered. "I have it!" he cried. "We'll fell a large tree and launch the trunk of it in the water,
so that when you want to fish you've nothing to do but to swim out to it.""Would not a small
raft do better?" said I."Much better; but we have no ropes to bind it together with. Perhaps
we may find something hereafter that will do as well, but, in the meantime, let us try the
tree."This was agreed on, so we started off to a spot not far distant, where we knew of a
tree that would suit us, which grew near the water's edge. As soon as we reached it Jack
threw off his coat, and, wielding the axe with his sturdy arms, hacked and hewed at it for a
quarter of an hour without stopping. Then he paused, and, while he sat down to rest, I
continued the work. Then Peterkin made a vigorous attack on it, so that when Jack renewed
his powerful blows, a few minutes cutting brought it down with a terrible crash."Hurrah! now
for it," cried Jack; "let us off with its head."So saying he began to cut through the stem again,
at about six yards from the thick end. This done, he cut three strong, short poles or levers
from the stout branches, with which to roll the log down the beach into the sea; for, as it was
nearly two feet thick at the large end, we could not move it without such helps. With the
levers, however, we rolled it slowly into the sea.Having been thus successful in launching
our vessel, we next shaped the levers into rude oars or paddles, and then attempted to
embark. This was easy enough to do; but, after seating ourselves astride the log, it was
with the utmost difficulty we kept it from rolling round and plunging us into the water. Not that
we minded that much; but we preferred, if possible, to fish in dry clothes. To be sure, our
trousers were necessarily wet, as our legs were dangling in the water on each side of the
log; but, as they could be easily dried, we did not care. After half an hour's practice, we
became expert enough to keep our balance pretty steadily. Then Peterkin laid down his
paddle, and having baited his line with a whole oyster, dropt it into deep water."Now, then,
Jack," said he, "be cautious; steer clear o' that sea-weed. There; that's it; gently, now,
gently. I see a fellow at least a foot long down there, coming to - ha! that's it! Oh! bother,
he's off.""Did he bite?" said Jack, urging the log onwards a little with his paddle."Bite? ay!
He took it into his mouth, but the moment I began to haul he opened his jaws and let it out
again.""Let him swallow it next time," said Jack, laughing at the melancholy expression of
Peterkin's visage."There he's again," cried Peterkin, his eyes flashing with excitement.
"Look out! Now then! No! Yes! No! Why, the brute WON'T swallow it!""Try to haul him
up by the mouth, then," cried Jack. "Do it gently."A heavy sigh and a look of blank despair
showed that poor Peterkin had tried and failed again."Never mind, lad," said Jack, in a voice
of sympathy; "we'll move on, and offer it to some other fish." So saying, Jack plied his
paddle; but scarcely had he moved from the spot, when a fish with an enormous head and
a little body darted from under a rock and swallowed the bait at once."Got him this time, -
that's a fact!" cried Peterkin, hauling in the line. "He's swallowed the bait right down to his tail,
I declare. Oh what a thumper!"As the fish came struggling to the surface, we leaned forward
to see it, and overbalanced the log. Peterkin threw his arms round the fish's neck; and, in
another instant, we were all floundering in the water!A shout of laughter burst from us as we
rose to the surface like three drowned rats, and seized hold of the log. We soon recovered
our position, and sat more warily, while Peterkin secured the fish, which had well-nigh
escaped in the midst of our struggles. It was little worth having, however; but, as Peterkin
remarked, it was better than the smouts he had been catching for the last two or three days;
so we laid it on the log before us, and having re-baited the line, dropt it in again for
another.Now, while we were thus intent upon our sport, our attention was suddenly attracted
by a ripple on the sea, just a few yards away from us. Peterkin shouted to us to paddle in
that direction, as he thought it was a big fish, and we might have a chance of catching it. But
Jack, instead of complying, said, in a deep, earnest tone of voice, which I never before
heard him use, -"Haul up your line, Peterkin; seize your paddle; quick, - it's a shark!"The
horror with which we heard this may well be imagined, for it must be remembered that our
legs were hanging down in the water, and we could not venture to pull them up without
upsetting the log. Peterkin instantly hauled up the line; and, grasping his paddle, exerted
himself to the utmost, while we also did our best to make for shore. But we were a good
way off, and the log being, as I have before said, very heavy, moved but slowly through
the water. We now saw the shark quite distinctly swimming round and round us, its sharp fin
every now and then protruding above the water. From its active and unsteady motions,
Jack knew it was making up its mind to attack us, so he urged us vehemently to paddle for
our lives, while he himself set us the example. Suddenly he shouted "Look out! - there he
comes!" and in a second we saw the monstrous fish dive close under us, and turn half over
on his side. But we all made a great commotion with our paddles, which no doubt
frightened it away for that time, as we saw it immediately after circling round us as
before."Throw the fish to him," cried Jack, in a quick, suppressed voice; "we'll make the
shore in time yet if we can keep him off for a few minutes."Peterkin stopped one instant to
obey the command, and then plied his paddle again with all his might. No sooner had the
fish fallen on the water than we observed the shark to sink. In another second we saw its
white breast rising; for sharks always turn over on their sides when about to seize their prey,
their mouths being not at the point of their heads like those of other fish, but, as it were,
under their chins. In another moment his snout rose above the water, - his wide jaws, armed
with a terrific double row of teeth, appeared. The dead fish was engulfed, and the shark
sank out of sight. But Jack was mistaken in supposing that it would be satisfied. In a very
few minutes it returned to us, and its quick motions led us to fear that it would attack us at
once."Stop paddling," cried Jack suddenly. "I see it coming up behind us. Now, obey my
orders quickly. Our lives may depend on it Ralph. Peterkin, do your best to BALANCE
THE LOG. Don't look out for the shark. Don't glance behind you. Do nothing but balance
the log."Peterkin and I instantly did as we were ordered, being only too glad to do anything
that afforded us a chance or a hope of escape, for we had implicit confidence in Jack's
courage and wisdom. For a few seconds, that seemed long minutes to my mind, we sat
thus silently; but I could not resist glancing backward, despite the orders to the contrary. On
doing so, I saw Jack sitting rigid like a statue, with his paddle raised, his lips compressed,
and his eye-brows bent over his eyes, which glared savagely from beneath them down
into the water. I also saw the shark, to my horror, quite close under the log, in the act of
darting towards Jack's foot. I could scarce suppress a cry on beholding this. In another
moment the shark rose. Jack drew his leg suddenly from the water, and threw it over the
log. The monster's snout rubbed against the log as it passed, and revealed its hideous
jaws, into which Jack instantly plunged the paddle, and thrust it down its throat. So violent
was the act that Jack rose to his feet in performing it; the log was thereby rolled completely
over, and we were once more plunged into the water. We all rose, spluttering and
gasping, in a moment."Now then, strike out for shore," cried Jack. "Here, Peterkin, catch hold
of my collar, and kick out with a will."Peterkin did as he was desired, and Jack struck out with
such force that he cut through the water like a boat; while I, being free from all encumbrance,
succeeded in keeping up with him. As we had by this time drawn pretty near to the shore,
a few minutes more sufficed to carry us into shallow water; and, finally, we landed in safety,
though very much exhausted, and not a little frightened by our terrible
adventure.CHAPTER VIII.The beauties of the bottom of the sea tempt Peterkin to dive -
How he did it - More difficulties overcome - The water garden - Curious creatures of the sea
- The tank - Candles missed very much, and the candle-nut tree discovered - Wonderful
account of Peterkin's first voyage - Cloth found growing on a tree - A plan projected, and
arms prepared for offence and defence - A dreadful cry.OUR encounter with the shark was
the first great danger that had befallen us since landing on this island, and we felt very
seriously affected by it, especially when we considered that we had so often unwittingly
incurred the same danger before while bathing. We were now forced to take to fishing
again in the shallow water, until we should succeed in constructing a raft. What troubled us
most, however, was, that we were compelled to forego our morning swimming excursions.
We did, indeed, continue to enjoy our bathe in the shallow water, but Jack and I found that
one great source of our enjoyment was gone, when we could no longer dive down among
the beautiful coral groves at the bottom of the lagoon. We had come to be so fond of this
exercise, and to take such an interest in watching the formations of coral and the gambols of
the many beautiful fish amongst the forests of red and green sea-weeds, that we had
become quite familiar with the appearance of the fish and the localities that they chiefly
haunted. We had also become expert divers. But we made it a rule never to stay long
under water at a time. Jack told me that to do so often was bad for the lungs, and, instead
of affording us enjoyment, would ere long do us a serious injury. So we never stayed at
the bottom as long as we might have done, but came up frequently to the top for fresh air,
and dived down again immediately. Sometimes, when Jack happened to be in a
humorous frame, he would seat himself at the bottom of the sea on one of the brain corals,
as if he were seated on a large paddock-stool, and then make faces at me, in order, if
possible, to make me laugh under water. At first, when he took me unawares, he nearly
succeeded, and I had to shoot to the surface in order to laugh; but afterwards I became
aware of his intentions, and, being naturally of a grave disposition, I had no difficulty in
restraining myself. I used often to wonder how poor Peterkin would have liked to be with
us; and he sometimes expressed much regret at being unable to join us. I used to do my
best to gratify him, poor fellow, by relating all the wonders that we saw; but this, instead of
satisfying, seemed only to whet his curiosity the more, so one day we prevailed on him to
try to go down with us. But, although a brave boy in every other way, Peterkin was very
nervous in the water, and it was with difficulty we got him to consent to be taken down, for
he could never have managed to push himself down to the bottom without assistance. But
no sooner had we pulled him down a yard or so into the deep clear water, than he began to
struggle and kick violently, so we were forced to let him go, when he rose out of the water
like a cork, gave a loud gasp and a frightful roar, and struck out for the land with the utmost
possible haste.Now, all this pleasure we were to forego, and when we thought thereon,
Jack and I felt very much depressed in our spirits. I could see, also, that Peterkin grieved
and sympathized with us, for, when talking about this matter, he refrained from jesting and
bantering us upon it.As, however, a man's difficulties usually set him upon devising
methods to overcome them, whereby he often discovers better things than those he may
have lost, so this our difficulty induced us to think of searching for a large pool among the
rocks, where the water should be deep enough for diving yet so surrounded by rocks as to
prevent sharks from getting at us. And such a pool we afterwards found, which proved to
be very much better than our most sanguine hopes anticipated. It was situated not more
than ten minutes' walk from our camp, and was in the form of a small deep bay or basin, the
entrance to which, besides being narrow, was so shallow that no fish so large as a shark
could get in, at least not unless he should be a remarkably thin one.Inside of this basin,
which we called our Water Garden, the coral formations were much more wonderful, and the
sea-weed plants far more lovely and vividly coloured, than in the lagoon itself. And the
water was so clear and still, that, although very deep, you could see the minutest object at
the bottom. Besides this, there was a ledge of rock which overhung the basin at its
deepest part, from which we could dive pleasantly and whereon Peterkin could sit and see
not only all the wonders I had described to him, but also see Jack and me creeping
amongst the marine shrubbery at the bottom, like, as - he expressed it, - "two great white
sea-monsters." During these excursions of ours to the bottom of the sea, we began to get
an insight into the manners and customs of its inhabitants, and to make discoveries of
wonderful things, the like of which we never before conceived. Among other things, we
were deeply interested with the operations of the little coral insect which, I was informed by
Jack, is supposed to have entirely constructed many of the numerous islands in Pacific
Ocean. And, certainly, when we considered the great reef which these insects had formed
round the island on which we were cast, and observed their ceaseless activity in building
their myriad cells, it did at first seem as if this might be true; but then, again, when I looked at
the mountains of the island, and reflected that there were thousands of such, many of them
much higher, in the South Seas, I doubted that there must be some mistake here. But
more of this hereafter.I also became much taken up with the manners and appearance of
the anemones, and star-fish, and crabs, and sea-urchins, and such-like creatures; and was
not content with watching those I saw during my dives in the Water Garden, but I must
needs scoop out a hole in the coral rock close to it, which I filled with salt water, and stocked
with sundry specimens of anemones and shell-fish, in order to watch more closely how they
were in the habit of passing their time. Our burning-glass also now became a great treasure
to me, as it enabled me to magnify, and so to perceive more clearly the forms and actions
of these curious creatures of the deep.Having now got ourselves into a very comfortable
condition, we began to talk of a project which we had long had in contemplation, - namely, to
travel entirely round the island; in order, first, to ascertain whether it contained any other
productions which might be useful to us; and, second, to see whether there might be any
place more convenient and suitable for our permanent residence than that on which we
were now encamped. Not that we were in any degree dissatisfied with it; on the contrary,
we entertained quite a home-feeling to our bower and its neighbourhood; but if a better
place did exist, there was no reason why we should not make use of it. At any rate, it
would be well to know of its existence.We had much earnest talk over this matter. But Jack
proposed that, before undertaking such an excursion, we should supply ourselves with
good defensive arms, for, as we intended not only to go round all the shore, but to ascend
most of the valleys, before returning home, we should be likely to meet in with, he would
not say dangers, but, at least, with everything that existed on the island, whatever that might
be."Besides," said Jack, "it won't do for us to live on cocoa-nuts and oysters always. No
doubt they are very excellent in their way, but I think a little animal food, now and then,
would be agreeable as well as good for us; and as there are many small birds among the
trees, some of which are probably very good to eat, I think it would be a capital plan to
make bows and arrows, with which we could easily knock them over.""First rate!" cried
Peterkin. "You will make the bows, Jack, and I'll try my hand at the arrows. The fact is, I'm
quite tired of throwing stones at the birds. I began the very day we landed, I think, and
have persevered up to the present time, but I've never hit anything yet.""You forget," said
I, "you hit me one day on the shin.""Ah, true," replied Peterkin, "and a precious shindy you
kicked up in consequence. But you were at least four yards away from the impudent
paroquet I aimed at; so you see what a horribly bad shot I am.""But," said I, "Jack, you
cannot make three bows and arrows before to-morrow, and would it not be a pity to waste
time, now that we have made up our minds to go on this expedition? Suppose that you
make one bow and arrow for yourself, and we can take our clubs?""That's true, Ralph. The
day is pretty far advanced, and I doubt if I can make even one bow before dark. To be
sure I might work by fire-light, after the sun goes down."We had, up to this time, been in the
habit of going to bed with the sun, as we had no pressing call to work o' nights; and, indeed,
our work during the day was usually hard enough, - what between fishing, and improving
our bower, and diving in the Water Garden, and rambling in the woods; so that, when night
came, we were usually very glad to retire to our beds. But now that we had a desire to
work at night, we felt a wish for candles."Won't a good blazing fire give you light enough?"
inquired Peterkin."Yes," replied Jack, "quite enough; but then it will give us a great deal
more than enough of heat in this warm climate of ours.""True," said Peterkin; "I forgot that. It
would roast us.""Well, as you're always doing that at any rate," remarked Jack, "we could
scarcely call it a change. But the fact is, I've been thinking over this subject before. There is
a certain nut growing in these islands which is called the candle-nut, because the natives use
it instead of candles, and I know all about it, and how to prepare it for burning - ""Then why
don't you do it?" interrupted Peterkin. "Why have you kept us in the dark so long, you vile
philosopher?""Because," said Jack, "I have not seen the tree yet, and I'm not sure that I
should know either the tree or the nuts if I did see them. You see, I forget the
description.""Ah! that's just the way with me," said Peterkin with a deep sigh. "I never could
keep in my mind for half an hour the few descriptions I ever attempted to remember. The
very first voyage I ever made was caused by my mistaking a description, or forgetting it,
which is the same thing. And a horrible voyage it was. I had to fight with the captain the
whole way out, and made the homeward voyage by swimming!""Come, Peterkin," said I,
"you can't get even ME to believe that.""Perhaps not, but it's true, notwithstanding,"
returned Peterkin, pretending to be hurt at my doubting his word."Let us hear how it
happened," said Jack, while a good-natured smile overspread his face."Well, you must
know," began Peterkin, "that the very day before I went to sea, I was greatly taken up with
a game at hockey, which I was playing with my old school-fellows for the last time before
leaving them. You see I was young then, Ralph." Peterkin gazed, in an abstracted and
melancholy manner, out to sea! "Well, in the midst of the game, my uncle, who had taken all
the bother and trouble of getting me bound 'prentice and rigged out, came and took me
aside, and told me that he was called suddenly away from home, and would not be able to
see me aboard, as he had intended. 'However,' said he, 'the captain knows you are
coming, so that's not of much consequence; but as you'll have to find the ship yourself, you
must remember her name and description. D'ye hear, boy?' I certainly did hear, but I'm
afraid I did not understand, for my mind was so taken up with the game, which I saw my
side was losing, that I began to grow impatient, and the moment my uncle finished his
description of the ship, and bade me good-bye, I bolted back to my game, with only a
confused idea of three masts, and a green painted tafferel, and a gilt figure-head of Hercules
with his club at the bow. Next day I was so much cast down with everybody saying goodbye,
and a lot o' my female friends cryin' horribly over me, that I did not start for the harbour,
where the ship was lying among a thousand others, till it was almost too late. So I had to
run the whole way. When I reached the pier, there were so many masts, and so much
confusion, that I felt quite humblebumbled in my faculties. 'Now,' said I to myself, 'Peterkin,
you're in a fix.' Then I fancied I saw a gilt figure-head and three masts, belonging to a ship
just about to start; so I darted on board, but speedily jumped on shore again, when I found
that two of the masts belonged to another vessel, and the figurehead to a third! At last I
caught sight of what I made sure was it, - a fine large vessel just casting off her moorings.
The tafferel was green. Three masts, - yes, that must be it, - and the gilt figure-head of
Hercules. To be sure it had a three-pronged pitchfork in its hand instead of a club; but that
might be my uncle's mistake; or perhaps Hercules sometimes varied his weapons. 'Cast
off!' roared a voice from the quarter-deck. 'Hold on!' cried I, rushing frantically through the
crowd. 'Hold on! hold on!' repeated some of the bystanders, while the men at the ropes
delayed for a minute. This threw the captain into a frightful rage; for some of his friends had
come down to see him off, and having his orders contradicted so flatly was too much for
him. However, the delay was sufficient. I took a race and a good leap; the ropes were cast
off; the steam-tug gave a puff, and we started. Suddenly the captain was up to me:
'Where did you come from, you scamp, and what do you want here?'"'Please, sir,' said I,
touching my cap, 'I'm you're new 'prentice come aboard.'"'New 'Prentice,' said he,
stamping, 'I've got no new 'prentice. My boys are all aboard already. This is a trick, you
young blackguard. You've run away, you have;' and the captain stamped about the deck
and swore dreadfully; for, you see, the thought of having to stop the ship and lower a boat
and lose half an hour, all for the slake of sending a small boy ashore, seemed to make him
very angry. Besides, it was blowin' fresh outside the harbour, so that, to have let the
steamer alongside to put me into it was no easy job. Just as we were passing the pierhead,
where several boats were rowing into harbour, the captain came up to me, -"'You've
run away, you blackguard,' he said, giving me a box on the ear."'No I haven't,' said I, angrily;
for the box was by no means a light one."Hark'ee, boy, can you swim?'"'Yes,' said I."'Then
do it,' and, seizing me by my trousers and the nape of my neck, he tossed me over the
side into the sea. The fellows in the boats at the end of the pier, backed their oars on
seeing this; but observing that I could swim, they allowed me to make the best of my way
to the pier-head. So, you see, Ralph, that I really did swim my first homeward
voyage."Jack laughed and patted Peterkin on the shoulder. "But tell us about the candlenut
tree," said I; "you were talking about it.""Very true," said Jack, "but I fear I can remember
little about it. I believe the nut is about the size of a walnut; and I think that the leaves are
white, but I am not sure.""Eh! ha! hum!" exclaimed Peterkin, "I saw a tree answering to that
description this very day.""Did you?" cried Jack. "Is it far from this?""No, not half a
mile.""Then lead me to it," said Jack, seizing his axe.In a few minutes we were all three
pushing through the underwood of the forest, headed by Peterkin.We soon came to the
tree in question, which, after Jack had closely examined it, we concluded must be the
candle-nut tree. Its leaves were of a beautiful silvery white, and formed a fine contrast to the
dark-green foliage of the surrounding trees. We immediately filled our pockets with the nuts,
after which Jack said, -"Now, Peterkin, climb that cocoa-nut tree and cut me one of the long
branches."This was soon done, but it cost some trouble, for the stem was very high, and as
Peterkin usually pulled nuts from the younger trees, he was not much accustomed to
climbing the high ones. The leaf or branch was a very large one, and we were surprised at
its size and strength. Viewed from a little distance, the cocoa-nut tree seems to be a tall,
straight stem, without a single branch except at the top, where there is a tuft of featherylooking
leaves, that seem to wave like soft plumes in the wind. But when we saw one of
these leaves or branches at our feet, we found it to be a strong stalk, about fifteen feet long,
with a number of narrow, pointed leaflets ranged alternately on each side. But what
seemed to us the most wonderful thing about it was a curious substance resembling cloth,
which was wrapped round the thick end of the stalk, where it had been cut from the tree.
Peterkin told us that he had the greatest difficulty in separating the branch from the stem, on
account of this substance, as it was wrapped quite round the tree, and, he observed, round
all the other branches, thus forming a strong support to the large leaves while exposed to
high winds. When I call this substance cloth I do not exaggerate. Indeed, with regard to all
the things I saw during my eventful career in the South Seas, I have been exceedingly
careful not to exaggerate, or in any way to mislead or deceive my readers. This cloth, I say,
was remarkably like to coarse brown cotton cloth. It had a seam or fibre down the centre of
it, from which diverged other fibres, about the size of a bristle. There were two layers of
these fibres, very long and tough, the one layer crossing the other obliquely, and the whole
was cemented together with a still finer fibrous and adhesive substance. When we
regarded it attentively, we could with difficulty believe that it had not been woven by human
hands. This remarkable piece of cloth we stripped carefully off, and found it to be above
two feet long, by a foot broad, and we carried it home with us as a great prize.Jack now
took one of the leaflets, and, cutting out the central spine or stalk, hurried back with it to our
camp. Having made a small fire, he baked the nuts slightly, and then pealed off the husks.
After this he wished to bore a hole in them, which, not having anything better at hand at the
time, he did with the point of our useless pencil-case. Then he strung them on the cocoa-nut
spine, and on putting a light to the topmost nut, we found to our joy that it burned with a
clear, beautiful flame; upon seeing which, Peterkin sprang up and danced round the fire for at
least five minutes in the excess of his satisfaction."Now lads," said Jack, extinguishing our
candle, the sun will set in an hour, so we have no time to lose. "I shall go and cut a young
tree to make my bow out of, and you had better each of you go and select good strong
sticks for clubs, and we'll set to work at them after dark."So saying he shouldered his axe
and went off, followed by Peterkin, while I took up the piece of newly discovered cloth, and
fell to examining its structure. So engrossed was I in this that I was still sitting in the same
attitude and occupation when my companions returned."I told you so!" cried Peterkin, with a
loud laugh. "Oh, Ralph, you're incorrigible. See, there's a club for you. I was sure, when
we left you looking at that bit of stuff, that we would find you poring over it when we came
back, so I just cut a club for you as well as for myself.""Thank you, Peterkin," said I. "It was
kind of you to do that, instead of scolding me for a lazy fellow, as I confess I deserve.""Oh!
as to that," returned Peterkin, "I'll blow you up yet, if you wish it - only it would be of no use
if I did, for you're a perfect mule!"As it was now getting dark we lighted our candle, and
placing it in a holder made of two crossing branches, inside of our bower, we seated
ourselves on our leafy beds and began to work."I intend to appropriate the bow for my
own use," said Jack, chipping the piece of wood he had brought with his axe. "I used to be
a pretty fair shot once. But what's that you're doing?" he added, looking at Peterkin, who
had drawn the end of a long pole into the tent, and was endeavouring to fit a small piece of
the hoop-iron to the end of it."I'm going to enlist into the Lancers," answered Peterkin. "You
see, Jack, I find the club rather an unwieldy instrument for my delicately-formed muscles,
and I flatter myself I shall do more execution with a spear.""Well, if length constitutes
power," said Jack, "you'll certainly be invincible."The pole which Peterkin had cut was full
twelve feet long, being a very strong but light and tough young tree, which merely required
thinning at the butt to be a serviceable weapon."That's a very good idea," said I."Which -
this?" inquired Peterkin, pointing to the spear."Yes;" I replied."Humph!" said he; "you'd find
it a pretty tough and matter-of-fact idea, if you had it stuck through your gizzard, old boy!""I
mean the idea of making it is a good one," said I, laughing. "And, now I think of it, I'll change
my plan, too. I don't think much of a club, so I'll make me a sling out of this piece of cloth. I
used to be very fond of slinging, ever since I read of David slaying Goliath the Philistine,
and I was once thought to be expert at it."So I set to work to manufacture a sling. For a long
time we all worked very busily without speaking. At length Peterkin looked up: "I say, Jack,
I'm sorry to say I must apply to you for another strip of your handkerchief, to tie on this
rascally head with. It's pretty well torn at any rate, so you won't miss it."Jack proceeded to
comply with this request when Peterkin suddenly laid his hand on his arm and arrested
him."Hist, man," said he, "be tender; you should never be needlessly cruel if you can help
it. Do try to shave past Lord Nelson's mouth without tearing it, if possible! Thanks. There
are plenty more handkerchiefs on the cocoa-nut trees."Poor Peterkin! with what pleasant
feelings I recall and record his jests and humorous sayings now!While we were thus
engaged, we were startled by a distant but most strange and horrible cry. It seemed to
come from the sea, but was so far away that we could not clearly distinguish its precise
direction. Rushing out of our bower, we hastened down to the beach and stayed to listen.
Again it came quite loud and distinct on the night air, - a prolonged, hideous cry, something
like the braying of an ass. The moon had risen, and we could see the islands in and
beyond the lagoon quite plainly, but there was no object visible to account for such a cry. A
strong gust of wind was blowing from the point whence the sound came, but this died away
while we were gazing out to sea."What can it be?" said Peterkin, in a low whisper, while we
all involuntarily crept closer to each other."Do you know," said Jack, "I have heard that
mysterious sound twice before, but never so loud as to-night. Indeed it was so faint that I
thought I must have merely fancied it, so, as I did not wish to alarm you, I said nothing about
it."We listened for a long time for the sound again, but as it did not come, we returned to the
bower and resumed our work."Very strange," said Peterkin, quite gravely. "Do you believe
in ghosts, Ralph?""No," I answered, "I do not. Nevertheless I must confess that strange,
unaccountable sounds, such as we have just heard, make me feel a little uneasy.""What say
you to it, Jack?""I neither believe in ghosts nor feel uneasy," he replied. "I never saw a
ghost myself, and I never met with any one who had; and I have generally found that
strange and unaccountable things have almost always been accounted for, and found to be
quite simple, on close examination. I certainly can't imagine what THAT sound is; but I'm
quite sure I shall find out before long, - and if it's a ghost I'll - ""Eat it," cried Peterkin."Yes, I'll
eat it! Now, then, my bow and two arrows are finished; so if you're ready we had better
turn in."By this time Peterkin had thinned down his spear and tied an iron point very cleverly
to the end of it; I had formed a sling, the lines of which were composed of thin strips of the
cocoa-nut cloth, plaited; and Jack had made a stout bow, nearly five feet long, with two
arrows, feathered with two or three large plumes which some bird had dropt. They had no
barbs, but Jack said that if arrows were well feathered, they did not require iron points, but
would fly quite well if merely sharpened at the point; which I did not know before."A
feathered arrow without a barb," said he, "is a good weapon, but a barbed arrow without
feathers is utterly useless."The string of the bow was formed of our piece of whip-cord, part
of which, as he did not like to cut it, was rolled round the bow.Although thus prepared for a
start on the morrow, we thought it wise to exercise ourselves a little in the use of our
weapons before starting, so we spent the whole of the next day in practising. And it was
well we did so, for we found that our arms were very imperfect, and that we were far from
perfect in the use of them. First, Jack found that the bow was much too strong, and he had
to thin it. Also the spear was much too heavy, and so had to be reduced in thickness,
although nothing would induce Peterkin to have it shortened. My sling answered very well,
but I had fallen so much out of practice that my first stone knocked off Peterkin's hat, and
narrowly missed making a second Goliath of him. However, after having spent the whole
day in diligent practice, we began to find some of our former expertness returning - at least
Jack and I did. As for Peterkin, being naturally a neat-handed boy, he soon handled his
spear well, and could run full tilt at a cocoa nut, and hit it with great precision once out of
every five times.But I feel satisfied that we owed much of our rapid success to the
unflagging energy of Jack, who insisted that, since we had made him Captain, we should
obey him; and he kept us at work from morning till night, perseveringly, at the same thing.
Peterkin wished very much to run about and stick his spear into everything he passed; but
Jack put up a cocoa nut, and would not let him leave off running at that for a moment, except
when he wanted to rest. We laughed at Jack for this, but we were both convinced that it did
us much good.That night we examined and repaired our arms ere we lay down to rest,
although we were much fatigued, in order that we might be in readiness to set out on our
expedition at daylight on the following morning.CHAPTER IX.Prepare for a journey round
the island - Sagacious reflections - Mysterious appearances and startling
occurrences.SCARCELY had the sun shot its first ray across the bosom of the broad
Pacific, when Jack sprang to his feet, and, hallooing in Peterkin's ear to awaken him, ran
down the beach to take his customary dip in the sea. We did not, as was our wont, bathe
that morning in our Water Garden, but, in order to save time, refreshed ourselves in the
shallow water just opposite the bower. Our breakfast was also despatched without loss of
time, and in less than an hour afterwards all our preparations for the journey were
completed.In addition to his ordinary dress, Jack tied a belt of cocoa-nut cloth round his
waist, into which he thrust the axe. I was also advised to put on a belt and carry a short
cudgel or bludgeon in it; for, as Jack truly remarked, the sling would be of little use if we
should chance to come to close quarters with any wild animal. As for Peterkin,
notwithstanding that he carried such a long, and I must add, frightful-looking spear over his
shoulder, we could not prevail on him to leave his club behind; "for," said he, "a spear at
close quarters is not worth a button." I must say that it seemed to me that the club was, to
use his own style of language, not worth a button-hole; for it was all knotted over at the
head, something like the club which I remember to have observed in picture-books of Jack
the Giant Killer, besides being so heavy that he required to grasp it with both hands in order
to wield it at all. However, he took it with him, and, in this manner we set out upon our
travels.We did not consider it necessary to carry any food with us, as we knew that
wherever we went we should be certain to fall in with cocoa-nut trees; having which, we
were amply supplied, as Peterkin said, with meat and drink and pocket-handkerchiefs! I
took the precaution, however, to put the burning-glass into my pocket, lest we should want
fire.The morning was exceeding lovely. It was one of that very still and peaceful sort which
made the few noises that we heard seem to be QUIET noises. I know no other way of
expressing this idea. Noises which so far from interrupting the universal tranquillity of earth,
sea, and sky - rather tended to reveal to us how quiet the world around us really was. Such
sounds as I refer to were, the peculiarly melancholy - yet, it seemed to me, cheerful - plaint
of sea-birds floating on the glassy water, or sailing in the sky, also the subdued twittering of
little birds among the bushes, the faint ripples on the beach, and the solemn boom of the
surf upon the distant coral reef. We felt very glad in our hearts as we walked along the
sands side by side. For my part, I felt so deeply overjoyed, that I was surprised at my
own sensations, and fell into a reverie upon the causes of happiness. I came to the
conclusion that a state of profound peace and repose, both in regard to outward objects
and within the soul, is the happiest condition in which man can be placed; for, although I had
many a time been most joyful and happy when engaged in bustling, energetic, active
pursuits or amusements, I never found that such joy or satisfaction was so deep or so
pleasant to reflect upon as that which I now experienced. And I was the more confirmed in
this opinion when I observed, and, indeed, was told by himself, that Peterkin's happiness
was also very great; yet he did not express this by dancing, as was his wont, nor did he
give so much as a single shout, but walked quietly between us with his eye sparkling, and a
joyful smile upon his countenance. My reader must not suppose that I thought all this in the
clear and methodical manner in which I have set it down here. These thoughts did, indeed,
pass through my mind, but they did so in a very confused and indefinite manner, for I was
young at that time, and not much given to deep reflections. Neither did I consider that the
peace whereof I write is not to be found in this world - at least in its perfection, although I
have since learned that by religion a man may attain to a very great degree of it.I have said
that Peterkin walked along the sands between us. We had two ways of walking together
about our island. When we travelled through the woods, we always did so in single file, as
by this method we advanced with greater facility, the one treading in the other's footsteps.
In such cases Jack always took the lead, Peterkin followed, and I brought up the rear. But
when we travelled along the sands, which extended almost in an unbroken line of glistening
white round the island, we marched abreast, as we found this method more sociable, and
every way more pleasant. Jack, being the tallest, walked next the sea, and Peterkin
marched between us, as by this arrangement either of us could talk to him or he to us, while
if Jack and I happened to wish to converse together, we could conveniently do so over
Peterkin's head. Peterkin used to say, in reference to this arrangement, that had he been as
tall as either of us, our order of march might have been the same, for, as Jack often used to
scold him for letting everything we said to him pass in at one ear and out at the other, his
head could of course form no interruption to our discourse.We were now fairly started. Half
a mile's walk conveyed us round a bend in the land which shut out our bower from view,
and for some time we advanced at a brisk pace without speaking, though our eyes were
not idle, but noted everything, in the woods, on the shore, or in the sea, that was interesting.
After passing the ridge of land that formed one side of our valley - the Valley of the Wreck -
we beheld another small vale lying before us in all the luxuriant loveliness of tropical
vegetation. We had, indeed, seen it before from the mountain-top, but we had no idea that
it would turn out to be so much more lovely when we were close to it. We were about to
commence the exploration of this valley, when Peterkin stopped us, and directed our
attention to a very remarkable appearance in advance along the shore."What's yon, think
you?" said he, levelling his spear, as if he expected an immediate attack from the object in
question, though it was full half a mile distant.As he spoke, there appeared a white column
above the rocks, as if of steam or spray. It rose upwards to a height of several feet, and
then disappeared. Had this been near the sea, we would not have been so greatly
surprised, as it might in that case have been the surf, for at this part of the coast the coral reef
approached so near to the island that in some parts it almost joined it. There was therefore
no lagoon between, and the heavy surf of the ocean beat almost up to the rocks. But this
white column appeared about fifty yards inland. The rocks at the place were rugged, and
they stretched across the sandy beach into the sea. Scarce had we ceased expressing our
surprise at this sight, when another column flew upwards for a few seconds, not far from the
spot where the first had been seen, and disappeared; and so, at long irregular intervals,
these strange sights recurred. We were now quite sure that the columns were watery or
composed of spray, but what caused them we could not guess, so we determined to go
and see.In a few minutes we gained the spot, which was very rugged and precipitous, and,
moreover, quite damp with the falling of the spray. We had much ado to pass over dryshod.
The ground also was full of holes here and there. Now, while we stood anxiously
waiting for the re-appearance of these water-spouts, we heard a low, rumbling sound near
us, which quickly increased to a gargling and hissing noise, and a moment afterwards a thick
spout of water burst upwards from a hole in the rock, and spouted into the air with much
violence, and so close to where Jack and I were standing that it nearly touched us. We
sprang to one side, but not before a cloud of spray descended, and drenched us both to
the skin.Peterkin, who was standing farther off, escaped with a few drops, and burst into an
uncontrollable fit of laughter on beholding our miserable plight."Mind your eye!" he shouted
eagerly, "there goes another!" The words were scarcely out of his mouth when there came
up a spout from another hole, which served us exactly in the same manner as
before.Peterkin now shrieked with laughter; but his merriment was abruptly put a stop to by
the gurgling noise occurring close to where he stood."Where'll it spout this time, I wonder?"
he said, looking about with some anxiety, and preparing to run. Suddenly there came a
loud hiss or snort; a fierce spout of water burst up between Peterkin's legs, blew him off his
feet, enveloped him in its spray, and hurled him to the ground. He fell with so much
violence that we feared he must have broken some of his bones, and ran anxiously to his
assistance; but fortunately he had fallen on a clump of tangled herbage, in which he lay
sprawling in a most deplorable condition.It was now our turn to laugh; but as we were not
yet quite sure that he was unhurt, and as we knew not when or where the next spout might
arise, we assisted him hastily to jump up and hurry from the spot.I may here add, that
although I am quite certain that the spout of water was very strong, and that it blew Peterkin
completely off his legs, I am not quite certain of the exact height to which it lifted him, being
somewhat startled by the event, and blinded partially by the spray, so that my power of
observation was somewhat impaired for the moment."What's to be done now?" inquired
Peterkin ruefully."Make a fire, lad, and dry ourselves," replied Jack."And here is material
ready to our hand," said I, picking up a dried branch of a tree, as we hurried up to the
woods.In about an hour after this mishap our clothes were again dried. While they were
hanging up before the fire, we walked down to the beach, and soon observed that these
curious spouts took place immediately after the fall of a huge wave, never before it; and,
moreover, that the spouts did not take place excepting when the billow was an extremely
large one. From this we concluded that there must be a subterraneous channel in the rock
into which the water was driven by the larger waves, and finding no way of escape except
through these small holes, was thus forced up violently through them. At any rate, we could
not conceive any other reason for these strange water-spouts, and as this seemed a very
simple and probable one, we forthwith adopted it."I say, Ralph, what's that in the water? is
it a shark?" said Jack, just as we were about to quit the place.I immediately ran to the
overhanging ledge of rock, from which he was looking down into the sea, and bent over it.
There I saw a very faint pale object of a greenish colour, which seemed to move slightly
while I looked at it."It's like a fish of some sort," said I."Hallo, Peterkin!" cried Jack, "fetch your
spear; here's work for it."But when we tried to reach the object, the spear proved to be too
short."There, now," said Peterkin with a sneer, "you were always telling me it was too
long."Jack now drove the spear forcibly towards the object, and let go his hold; but,
although it seemed to be well aimed, he must have missed, for the handle soon rose again;
and when the spear was drawn up, there was the pale green object in exactly the same
spot, slowly moving its tail."Very odd," said Jack.But although it was undoubtedly very
odd, and, although Jack and all of us plunged the spear at it repeatedly, we could neither hit
it nor drive it away, so we were compelled to continue our journey without discovering what
it was. I was very much perplexed at this strange appearance in the water, and could not
get it out of my mind for a long time afterwards. However, I quieted myself by resolving
that I would pay a visit to it again at some more convenient season.CHAPTER X.Make
discovery of many excellent roots and fruits - The resources of the Coral Island gradually
unfolded - The banian-tree - Another tree which is supported by natural planks - Water-fowl
found - A very remarkable discovery, and a very peculiar murder - We luxuriate on the fat
of the land.OUR examination of the little valley proved to be altogether most satisfactory.
We found in it not only similar trees to those we had already seen in our own valley, but
also one or two others of a different species. We had also the satisfaction of discovering a
peculiar vegetable, which Jack concluded must certainly be that of which he had read as
being very common among the South Sea islanders, and which was named TARO. Also
we found a large supply of yams, and another root like a potato in appearance. As these
were all quite new to us, we regarded our lot as a most fortunate one, in being thus cast on
an island which was so prolific and so well stored with all the necessaries of life. Long
afterwards we found out that this island of ours was no better in these respects than
thousands of other islands in those seas. Indeed, many of them were much richer and more
productive; but that did not render us the less grateful for our present good fortune. We
each put one of these roots in our pocket, intending to use them for our supper; of which
more hereafter. We also saw many beautiful birds here, and traces of some four-footed
animal again. Meanwhile the sun began to descend, so we returned to the shore, and
pushed on round the spouting rocks into the next valley. This was that valley of which I
have spoken as running across the entire island. It was by far the largest and most beautiful
that we had yet looked upon. Here were trees of every shape and size and hue which it is
possible to conceive of, many of which we had not seen in the other valleys; for, the stream
in this valley being larger, and the mould much richer than in the Valley of the Wreck, it was
clothed with a more luxuriant growth of trees and plants. Some trees were dark glossy
green, others of a rich and warm hue, contrasting well with those of a pale light green, which
were everywhere abundant. Among these we recognised the broad dark heads of the
bread-fruit, with its golden fruit; the pure, silvery foliage of the candle-nut, and several
species which bore a strong resemblance to the pine; while here and there, in groups and in
single trees, rose the tall forms of the cocoa-nut palms, spreading abroad, and waving their
graceful plumes high above all the rest, as if they were a superior race of stately giants
keeping guard over these luxuriant forests. Oh! it was a most enchanting scene, and I
thanked God for having created such delightful spots for the use of man.Now, while we
were gazing around us in silent admiration, Jack uttered an exclamation of surprise, and,
pointing to an object a little to one side of us, said, -"That's a banian-tree.""And what's a
banian-tree?" inquired Peterkin, as we walked towards it."A very curious one, as you shall
see presently," replied Jack. "It is called the AOA here, if I recollect rightly, and has a
wonderful peculiarity about it. What an enormous one it is, to be sure.""IT!" repeated
Peterkin; "why, there are dozens of banians here! What do you mean by talking bad
grammar? Is your philosophy deserting you, Jack?""There is but one tree here of this kind,"
returned Jack, "as you will perceive if you will examine it." And, sure enough, we did find
that what we had supposed was a forest of trees was in reality only one. Its bark was of a
light colour, and had a shining appearance, the leaves being lance-shaped, small, and of a
beautiful pea-green. But the wonderful thing about it was, that the branches, which grew out
from the stem horizontally, sent down long shoots or fibres to the ground, which, taking root,
had themselves become trees, and were covered with bark like the tree itself. Many of
these fibres had descended from the branches at various distances, and thus supported
them on natural pillars, some of which were so large and strong, that it was not easy at first to
distinguish the offspring from the parent stem. The fibres were of all sizes and in all states
of advancement, from the pillars we have just mentioned to small cords which hung down
and were about to take root, and thin brown threads still far from the ground, which swayed
about with every motion of wind. In short, it seemed to us that, if there were only space
afforded to it, this single tree would at length cover the whole island.Shortly after this we
came upon another remarkable tree, which, as its peculiar formation afterwards proved
extremely useful to us, merits description. It was a splendid chestnut, but its proper name
Jack did not know. However, there were quantities of fine nuts upon it, some of which we
put in our pockets. But its stem was the wonderful part of it. It rose to about twelve feet
without a branch, and was not of great thickness; on the contrary, it was remarkably slender
for the size of the tree; but, to make up for this, there were four or five wonderful projections
in this stem, which I cannot better describe than by asking the reader to suppose that five
planks of two inches thick and three feet broad had been placed round the trunk of the tree,
with their EDGES closely fixed to it, from the ground up to the branches, and that these
planks bad been covered over with the bark of the tree and incorporated with it. In short,
they were just natural buttresses, without which the stem could not have supported its
heavy and umbrageous top. We found these chestnuts to be very numerous. They grew
chiefly on the banks of the stream, and were of all sizes.While we were examining a small
tree of this kind, Jack chipped a piece off a buttress with his axe, and found the wood to be
firm and easily cut. He then struck the axe into it with all his force, and very soon split it off
close to the tree, first, however, having cut it across transversely above and below. By this
means he satisfied himself that we could now obtain short planks, as it were all ready sawn,
of any size and thickness that we desired; which was a very great discovery indeed,
perhaps the most important we had yet made.We now wended our way back to the coast,
intending to encamp near the beach, as we found that the mosquitoes were troublesome in
the forest. On our way we could not help admiring the birds which flew and chirped around
us. Among them we observed a pretty kind of paroquet, with a green body, a blue head,
and a red breast; also a few beautiful turtledoves, and several flocks of wood-pigeons. The
hues of many of these birds were extremely vivid, - bright green, blue, and scarlet, being
the prevailing tints. We made several attempts throughout the day to bring down one of
these, both with the bow and the sling, - not for mere sport, but to ascertain whether they
were good for food. But we invariably missed, although once or twice we were very near
hitting. As evening drew on, however, a flock of pigeons flew past. I slung a stone into the
midst of them at a venture, and had the good fortune to kill one. We were startled, soon
after, by a loud whistling noise above our heads; and on looking up, saw a flock of wild
ducks making for the coast. We watched these, and, observing where they alighted,
followed them up until we came upon a most lovely blue lake, not more than two hundred
yards long, imbosomed in verdant trees. Its placid surface, which reflected every leaf and
stem, as if in a mirror, was covered with various species of wild ducks, feeding among the
sedges and broad-leaved water-plants which floated on it, while numerous birds like waterhens
ran to and fro most busily on its margin. These all with one accord flew tumultuously
away the instant we made our appearance. While walking along the margin we observed
fish in the water, but of what sort we could not tell.Now, as we neared the shore, Jack and I
said we would go a little out of our way to see if we could procure one of those ducks; so,
directing Peterkin to go straight to the shore and kindle a fire, we separated, promising to
rejoin him speedily. But we did not find the ducks, although we made a diligent search for
half an hour. We were about to retrace our steps, when we were arrested by one of the
strangest sights that we had yet beheld.Just in front of us, at the distance of about ten
yards, grew a superb tree, which certainly was the largest we had yet seen on the island.
Its trunk was at least five feet in diameter, with a smooth gray bark; above this the spreading
branches were clothed with light green leaves, amid which were clusters of bright yellow
fruit, so numerous as to weigh down the boughs with their great weight. This fruit seemed
to be of the plum species, of an oblong form, and a good deal larger than the magnum
bonum plum. The ground at the foot of this tree was thickly strewn with the fallen fruit, in the
midst of which lay sleeping, in every possible attitude, at least twenty hogs of all ages and
sizes, apparently quite surfeited with a recent banquet.Jack and I could scarce restrain our
laughter as we gazed at these coarse, fat, ill-looking animals, while they lay groaning and
snoring heavily amid the remains of their supper."Now, Ralph," said Jack, in a low whisper,
"put a stone in your sling, - a good big one, - and let fly at that fat fellow with his back toward
you. I'll try to put an arrow into yon little pig.""Don't you think we had better put them up
first?" I whispered; "it seems cruel to kill them while asleep.""If I wanted SPORT, Ralph, I
would certainly set them up; but as we only want PORK, we'll let them lie. Besides, we're
not sure of killing them; so, fire away."Thus admonished, I slung my stone with so good aim
that it went bang against the hog's flank as if against the head of a drum; but it had no other
effect than that of causing the animal to start to its feet, with a frightful yell of surprise, and
scamper away. At the same instant Jack's bow twanged, and the arrow pinned the little pig
to the ground by the ear."I've missed, after all," cried Jack, darting forward with uplifted axe,
while the little pig uttered a loud squeal, tore the arrow from the ground, and ran away with it,
along with the whole drove, into the bushes and disappeared, though we heard them
screaming long afterwards in the distance."That's very provoking, now," said Jack, rubbing
the point of his nose."Very," I replied, stroking my chin."Well, we must make haste and
rejoin Peterkin," said Jack. "It's getting late." And, without further remark, we threaded our
way quickly through the woods towards the shore.When we reached it, we found wood laid
out, the fire lighted and beginning to kindle up, with other signs of preparation for our
encampment, but Peterkin was nowhere to be found. We wondered very much at this; but
Jack suggested that he might have gone to fetch water; so he gave a shout to let him know
that we had arrived, and sat down upon a rock, while I threw off my jacket and seized the
axe, intending to split up one or two billets of wood. But I had scarce moved from the spot
when, in the distance, we heard a most appalling shriek, which was followed up by a chorus
of yells from the hogs, and a loud "hurrah!""I do believe," said I, "that Peterkin has met with
the hogs.""When Greek meets Greek," said Jack, soliloquizing, "then comes the tug of -
""Hurrah!" shouted Peterkin in the distance.We turned hastily towards the direction whence
the sound came, and soon descried Peterkin walking along the beach towards us with a little
pig transfixed on the end of his long spear!"Well done, my boy!" exclaimed Jack, slapping
him on the shoulder when he came up, "you're the best shot amongst us.""Look here Jack!"
cried Peterkin, as he disengaged the animal from his spear. "Do you recognise that hole?"
said he, pointing to the pig's ear; "and are you familiar with this arrow, eh?""Well, I declare!"
said Jack."Of course you do," interrupted Peterkin; "but, pray, restrain your declarations at
this time, and let's have supper, for I'm uncommonly hungry, I can tell you; and it's no joke to
charge a whole herd of swine with their great-grandmother bristling like a giant porcupine at
the head of them!"We now set about preparing supper; and, truly, a good display of
viands we made, when all was laid out on a flat rock in the light of the blazing fire. There
was, first of all, the little pig; then there was the taro-root, and the yam, and the potato, and
six plums; and, lastly, the wood-pigeon. To these Peterkin added a bit of sugar-cane,
which he had cut from a little patch of that plant which he had found not long after separating
from us; "and," said he, "the patch was somewhat in a square form, which convinces me it
must have been planted by man.""Very likely," replied Jack. "From all we have seen, I'm
inclined to think that some of the savages must have dwelt here long ago."We found no
small difficulty in making up our minds how we were to cook the pig. None of us had ever
cut up one before, and we did not know exactly how to begin; besides, we had nothing but
the axe to do it with, our knife having been forgotten. At last Jack started up and said, -
"Don't let us waste more time talking about it, boys. Hold it up, Peterkin. There, lay the hind
leg on this block of wood, so;" and he cut it off, with a large portion of the haunch, at a single
blow of the axe. "Now the other, - that's it." And having thus cut off the two hind legs, he
made several deep gashes in them, thrust a sharp-pointed stick through each, and stuck
them up before the blaze to roast. The wood-pigeon was then split open, quite flat,
washed clean in salt water, and treated in a similar manner. While these were cooking, we
scraped a hole in the sand and ashes under the fire, into which we put our vegetables, and
covered them up.The taro-root was of an oval shape, about ten inches long and four or five
thick. It was of a mottled-gray colour, and had a thick rind. We found it somewhat like an Irish
potato, and exceedingly good. The yam was roundish, and had a rough brown skin. It was
very sweet and well-flavoured. The potato, we were surprised to find, was quite sweet
and exceedingly palatable, as also were the plums; and, indeed, the pork and pigeon too,
when we came to taste them. Altogether this was decidedly the most luxurious supper we
had enjoyed for many a day; and Jack said it was out-of-sight better than we ever got on
board ship; and Peterkin said he feared that if we should remain long on the island he would
infallibly become a glutton or an epicure: whereat Jack remarked that he need not fear that,
for he was BOTH already! And so, having eaten our fill, not forgetting to finish off with a
plum, we laid ourselves comfortably down to sleep upon a couch of branches under the
overhanging ledge of a coral rock.CHAPTER XI.Effects of over-eating, and reflections
thereon - Humble advice regarding cold water - The "horrible cry" accounted for - The
curious birds called penguins - Peculiarity of the cocoa nut palm - Questions on the formation
of coral islands - Mysterious footsteps - Strange discoveries and sad sights.WHEN we
awoke on the following morning, we found that the sun was already a good way above the
horizon, so I came to the conclusion that a heavy supper is not conducive to early rising.
Nevertheless, we felt remarkably strong and well, and much disposed to have our
breakfast. First, however, we had our customary morning bathe, which refreshed us
greatly.I have often wondered very much in after years that the inhabitants of my own dear
land did not make more frequent use of this most charming element, water. I mean in the
way of cold bathing. Of course, I have perceived that it is not convenient for them to go into
the sea or the rivers in winter, as we used to do on the Coral Island; but then, I knew from
experience that a large washing-tub and a sponge do form a most pleasant substitute. The
feelings of freshness, of cleanliness, of vigour, and extreme hilarity, that always followed my
bathes in the sea, and even, when in England, my ablutions in the wash-tub, were so
delightful, that I would sooner have gone without my breakfast than without my bathe in cold
water. My readers will forgive me for asking whether they are in the habit of bathing thus
every morning; and if they answer "No," they will pardon me for recommending them to
begin at once. Of late years, since retiring from the stirring life of adventure which I have led
so long in foreign climes, I have heard of a system called the cold-water-cure. Now, I do not
know much about that system, so I do not mean to uphold it, neither do I intend to run it
down. Perhaps, in reference to it, I may just hint that there may be too much of a good
thing. I know not; but of this I am quite certain, that there may also be too little of a good
thing; and the great delight I have had in cold bathing during the course of my adventurous
career inclines me to think that it is better to risk taking too much than to content one's self with
too little. Such is my opinion, derived from much experience; but I put it before my readers
with the utmost diffidence and with profound modesty, knowing that it may possibly jar with
their feelings of confidence in their own ability to know and judge as to what is best and
fittest in reference to their own affairs. But, to return from this digression, for which I humbly
crave forgiveness.We had not advanced on our journey much above a mile or so, and
were just beginning to feel the pleasant glow that usually accompanies vigorous exercise,
when, on turning a point that revealed to us a new and beautiful cluster of islands, we were
suddenly arrested by the appalling cry which had so alarmed us a few nights before. But
this time we were by no means so much alarmed as on the previous occasion, because,
whereas at that time it was night, now it was day; and I have always found, though I am
unable to account for it, that daylight banishes many of the fears that are apt to assail us in
the dark.On hearing the sound, Peterkin instantly threw forward his spear."Now, what can it
be?" said he, looking round at Jack. "I tell you what it is, if we are to go on being pulled up
in a constant state of horror and astonishment, as we have been for the last week, the
sooner we're out o' this island the better, notwithstanding the yams and lemonade, and pork
and plums!"Peterkin's remark was followed by a repetition of the cry, louder than before."It
comes from one of these islands," said Jack."It must be the ghost of a jackass, then," said
Peterkin, "for I never heard anything so like."We all turned our eyes towards the cluster of
islands, where, on the largest, we observed curious objects moving on the shore."Soldiers
they are, - that's flat!" cried Peterkin, gazing at them in the utmost amazement.And, in truth,
Peterkin's remark seemed to me to be correct; for, at the distance from which we saw them,
they appeared to be an army of soldiers. There they stood, rank and file, in lines and in
squares, marching and countermarching, with blue coats and white trousers. While we were
looking at them, the dreadful cry came again over the water, and Peterkin suggested that it
must be a regiment sent out to massacre the natives in cold blood. At this remark Jack
laughed and said, -"Why, Peterkin, they are penguins!""Penguins?" repeated Peterkin."Ay,
penguins, Peterkin, penguins, - nothing more or less than big sea-birds, as you shall see
one of these days, when we pay them a visit in our boat, which I mean to set about
building the moment we return to our bower.""So, then, our dreadful yelling ghosts and our
murdering army of soldiers," remarked Peterkin, "have dwindled down to penguins, - big
sea-birds! Very good. Then I propose that we continue our journey as fast as possible,
lest our island should be converted into a dream before we get completely round it."Now,
as we continued on our way, I pondered much over this new discovery, and the singular
appearance of these birds, of which Jack could only give us a very slight and vague
account; and I began to long to commence to our boat, in order that we might go and
inspect them more narrowly. But by degrees these thoughts left me, and I began to be
much taken up again with the interesting peculiarities of the country which we were passing
through.The second night we passed in a manner somewhat similar to the first, at about
two-thirds of the way round the island, as we calculated, and we hoped to sleep on the
night following at our bower. I will not here note so particularly all that we said and saw
during the course of this second day, as we did not make any further discoveries of great
importance. The shore along which we travelled, and the various parts of the woods
through which we passed, were similar to those which have been already treated of. There
were one or two observations that we made, however, and these were as follows:-We
saw that, while many of the large fruit-bearing trees grew only in the valleys, and some of
them only near the banks of the streams, where the soil was peculiarly rich, the cocoa-nut
palm grew in every place whatsoever, - not only on the hill sides, but also on the sea
shore, and even, as has been already stated, on the coral reef itself, where the soil, if we
may use the name, was nothing better than loose sand mingled with broken shells and coral
rock. So near to the sea, too, did this useful tree grow, that in many places its roots were
washed by the spray from the breakers. Yet we found the trees growing thus on the sands
to be quite as luxuriant as those growing in the valleys, and the fruit as good and refreshing
also. Besides this, I noticed that, on the summit of the high mountain, which we once more
ascended at a different point from our first ascent, were found abundance of shells and
broken coral formations, which Jack and I agreed proved either that this island must have
once been under the sea, or that the sea must once have been above the island. In other
words, that as shells and coral could not possibly climb to the mountain top, they must have
been washed upon it while the mountain top was on a level with the sea. We pondered
this very much; and we put to ourselves the question, "What raised the island to its present
height above the sea?" But to this we could by no means give to ourselves a satisfactory
reply. Jack thought it might have been blown up by a volcano; and Peterkin said he
thought it must have jumped up of its own accord! We also noticed, what had escaped us
before, that the solid rocks of which the island was formed were quite different from the live
coral rocks on the shore, where the wonderful little insects were continually working. They
seemed, indeed, to be of the sauce material, - a substance like limestone; but, while the
coral rocks were quite full of minute cells in which the insects lived, the other rocks inland were
hard and solid, without the appearance of cells at all. Our thoughts and conversations on this
subject were sometimes so profound that Peterkin said we should certainly get drowned in
them at last, even although we were such good divers! Nevertheless we did not allow his
pleasantry on this and similar points to deter us from making our notes and observations as
we went along.We found several more droves of hogs in the woods, but abstained from
killing any of them, having more than sufficient for our present necessities. We saw also
many of their foot-prints in this neighbourhood. Among these we also observed the
footprints of a smaller animal, which we examined with much care, but could form no certain
opinion as to them. Peterkin thought they were those of a little dog, but Jack and I thought
differently. We became very curious on this matter, the more so that we observed these
foot-prints to lie scattered about in one locality, as if the animal which had made them was
wandering round about in a very irregular manner, and without any object in view. Early in
the forenoon of our third day we observed these footprints to be much more numerous
than ever, and in one particular spot they diverged off into the woods in a regular beaten
track, which was, however, so closely beset with bushes, that we pushed through it with
difficulty. We had now become so anxious to find out what animal this was, and where it
went to, that we determined to follow the track, and, if possible, clear up the mystery.
Peterkin said, in a bantering tone, that he was sure it would be cleared up as usual in some
frightfully simple way, and prove to be no mystery at all!The beaten track seemed much
too large to have been formed by the animal itself, and we concluded that some larger
animal had made it, and that the smaller one made use of it. But everywhere the creeping
plants and tangled bushes crossed our path, so that we forced our way along with some
difficulty. Suddenly, as we came upon an open space, we heard a faint cry, and observed
a black animal standing in the track before us."A wild-cat!" cried Jack, fitting an arrow to his
bow, and discharging it so hastily that he missed the animal, and hit the earth about half a
foot to one side of it. To our surprise the wild-cat did not fly, but walked slowly towards the
arrow, and snuffed at it."That's the most comical wild-cat I ever saw!" cried Jack."It's a tame
wild-cat, I think," said Peterkin, levelling his spear to make a charge."Stop!" cried I, laying my
hand on his shoulder; "I do believe the poor beast is blind. See, it strikes against the
branches as it walks along. It must be a very old one;" and I hastened towards it."Only
think," said Peterkin, with a suppressed laugh, "of a superannuated wild-cat!"We now found
that the poor cat was not only blind, or nearly so, but extremely deaf, as it did not hear our
footsteps until we were quite close behind it. Then it sprang round, and, putting up its back
and tail, while the black hair stood all on end, uttered a hoarse mew and a fuff."Poor thing,"
said Peterkin, gently extending his hand, and endeavouring to pat the cat's head. "Poor
pussy; chee, chee, chee; puss, puss, puss; cheetie pussy!"No sooner did the cat hear
these sounds than all signs of anger fled, and, advancing eagerly to Peterkin, it allowed itself
to be stroked, and rubbed itself against his legs, purring loudly all the time, and showing
every symptom of the most extreme delight."It's no more a wild cat than I am!" cried
Peterkin, taking it in his arms. "It's quite tame. Poor pussy, cheetie pussy!"We now
crowded around Peterkin, and were not a little surprised, and, to say truth, a good deal
affected, by the sight of the poor animal's excessive joy. It rubbed its head against
Peterkin's cheek, licked his chin, and thrust its head almost violently into his neck, while it
purred more loudly than I ever heard a cat purr before, and appeared to be so much
overpowered by its feelings, that it occasionally mewed and purred almost in the same
breath. Such demonstrations of joy and affection led us at once to conclude that this poor
cat must have known man before, and we conjectured that it had been left either accidentally
or by design on the island many years ago, and was now evincing its extreme joy at
meeting once more with human beings. While we were fondling the cat and talking about it,
Jack glanced round the open space in the midst of which we stood."Hallo!" exclaimed he;
"this looks something like a clearing. The axe has been at work here. Just look at these
tree-stumps."We now turned to examine these, and, without doubt, we found trees that
had been cut down here and there, also stumps and broken branches; all of which,
however, were completely covered over with moss, and bore evidence of having been in
this condition for some years. No human foot-prints were to be seen, either on the track or
among the bushes; but those of the cat were found everywhere. We now determined to
follow up the track as far as it went, and Peterkin put the cat down; but it seemed to be so
weak, and mewed so very pitifully, that he took it up again and carried it in his arms, where,
in a few minutes, it fell sound asleep.About ten yards farther on, the felled trees became
more numerous, and the track, diverging to the right, followed for a short space the banks of
a stream. Suddenly we came to a spot where once must have been a rude bridge, the
stones of which were scattered in the stream, and those on each bank entirely covered over
with moss. In silent surprise and expectancy we continued to advance, and, a few yards
farther on, beheld, under the shelter of some bread-fruit trees, a small hut or cottage. I
cannot hope to convey to my readers a very correct idea of the feelings that affected us on
witnessing this unexpected sight. We stood for a long time in silent wonder, for there was a
deep and most melancholy stillness about the place that quite overpowered us; and when
we did at length speak, it was in subdued whispers, as if we were surrounded by some
awful or supernatural influence. Even Peterkin's voice, usually so quick and lively on all
occasions, was hushed now; for there was a dreariness about this silent, lonely, uninhabited
cottage, - so strange in its appearance, so far away from the usual dwellings of man, so old,
decayed, and deserted in its aspect, - that fell upon our spirits like a thick cloud, and blotted
out as with a pall the cheerful sunshine that had filled us since the commencement of our tour
round the island.The hut or cottage was rude and simple in its construction. It was not more
than twelve feet long by ten feet broad, and about seven or eight feet high. It had one
window, or rather a small frame in which a window might, perhaps, once have been, but
which was now empty. The door was exceedingly low, and formed of rough boards, and
the roof was covered with broad cocoa-nut and plantain leaves. But every part of it was in
a state of the utmost decay. Moss and green matter grew in spots all over it. The
woodwork was quite perforated with holes; the roof had nearly fallen in, and appeared to
be prevented from doing so altogether by the thick matting of creeping-plants and the
interlaced branches which years of neglect had allowed to cover it almost entirely; while the
thick, luxuriant branches of the bread-fruit and other trees spread above it, and flung a deep,
sombre shadow over the spot, as if to guard it from the heat and the light of day. We
conversed long and in whispers about this strange habitation ere we ventured to approach
it; and when at length we did so it was, at least on my part, with feelings of awe.At first Jack
endeavoured to peep in at the window, but from the deep shadow of the trees already
mentioned, and the gloom within, he could not clearly discern objects; so we lifted the latch
and pushed open the door. We observed that the latch was made of iron, and almost
eaten away with rust. In the like condition were also the hinges, which creaked as the door
swung back. On entering, we stood still and gazed around us, while we were much
impressed with the dreary stillness of the room. But what we saw there surprised and
shocked us not a little. There was no furniture in the apartment save a little wooden stool
and an iron pot, the latter almost eaten through with rust. In the corner farthest from the door
was a low bedstead, on which lay two skeletons, imbedded in a little heap of dry dust.
With beating hearts we went forward to examine them. One was the skeleton of a man, the
other that of a dog, which was extended close beside that of the man, with its head resting
on his bosomNow we were very much concerned about this discovery, and could scarce
refrain from tears on beholding these sad remains. After some time, we began to talk about
what we had seen, and to examine in and around the hut, in order to discover some clue to
the name or history of this poor man, who had thus died in solitude, with none to mourn his
loss save his cat and his faithful dog. But we found nothing, - neither a book nor a scrap of
paper. We found, however, the decayed remnants of what appeared to have been
clothing, and an old axe. But none of these things bore marks of any kind; and, indeed,
they were so much decayed as to convince us that they had lain in the condition in which we
found them for many years.This discovery now accounted to us for the tree stump at the
top of the mountain with the initials cut on it; also for the patch of sugar-cane and other traces
of man which we had met with in the course of our rambles over the island. And we were
much saddened by the reflection that the lot of this poor wanderer might possibly be our
own, after many years' residence on the island, unless we should be rescued by the visit of
some vessel or the arrival of natives. Having no clue whatever to account for the presence
of this poor human being in such a lonely spot, we fell to conjecturing what could have
brought him there. I was inclined to think that he must have been a shipwrecked sailor,
whose vessel had been lost here, and all the crew been drowned except himself and his
dog and cat. But Jack thought it more likely that he had run away from his vessel, and had
taken the dog and cat to keep him company. We were also much occupied in our minds
with the wonderful difference between the cat and the dog. For here we saw that while the
one perished, like a loving friend, by its master's side, with its head resting on his bosom,
the other had sought to sustain itself by prowling abroad in the forest, and had lived in
solitude to a good old age. However, we did not conclude from this that the cat was
destitute of affection, for we could not forget its emotions on first meeting with us; but we
saw from this, that the dog had a great deal more of generous love in its nature than the cat,
because it not only found it impossible to live after the death of its master, but it must
needs, when it came to die, crawl to his side and rest its head upon his lifeless breast.While
we were thinking on these things, and examining into everything about the room, we were
attracted by an exclamation from Peterkin."I say, Jack," said he, "here is something that will
be of use to us.""What is it?" said Jack, hastening across the room."An old pistol," replied
Peterkin, holding up the weapon, which he had just pulled from under a heap of broken
wood and rubbish that lay in a corner."That, indeed, might have been useful," said Jack,
examining it, "if we had any powder; but I suspect the bow and the sling will prove more
serviceable.""True, I forgot that," said Peterkin; "but we may as well take it with us, for the
flint will serve to strike fire with when the sun does not shine."After having spent more than
an hour at this place without discovering anything of further interest, Peterkin took up the old
cat, which had lain very contentedly asleep on the stool whereon he had placed it, and we
prepared to take our departure. In leaving the hut, Jack stumbled heavily against the doorpost,
which was so much decayed as to break across, and the whole fabric of the hut
seemed ready to tumble about our ears. This put into our heads that we might as well pull
it down, and so form a mound over the skeleton. Jack, therefore, with his axe, cut down the
other door-post, which, when it was done, brought the whole hut in ruins to the ground, and
thus formed a grave to the bones of the poor recluse and his dog. Then we left the spot,
having brought away the iron pot, the pistol, and the old axe, as they might be of much use
to us hereafter.During the rest of this day we pursued our journey, and examined the other
end of the large valley, which we found to be so much alike to the parts already described,
that I shall not recount the particulars of what we saw in this place. I may, however, remark,
that we did not quite recover our former cheerful spirits until we arrived at our bower, which
we did late in the evening, and found everything just in the same condition as we had left it
three days before.CHAPTER XII.Something wrong with the tank - Jack's wisdom and
Peterkin's impertinence - Wonderful behaviour of a crab - Good wishes for those who dwell
far from the sea - Jack commences to build a little boat.REST is sweet as well for the body
as for the mind. During my long experience, amid the vicissitudes of a chequered life, I
have found that periods of profound rest at certain intervals, in addition to the ordinary hours
of repose, are necessary to the wellbeing of man. And the nature as well as the period of
this rest varies, according to the different temperaments of individuals, and the peculiar
circumstances in which they may chance to be placed. To those who work with their minds,
bodily labour is rest. To those who labour with the body, deep sleep is rest. To the
downcast, the weary, and the sorrowful, joy and peace are rest. Nay, further, I think that to
the gay, the frivolous, the reckless, when sated with pleasures that cannot last, even sorrow
proves to be rest of a kind, although, perchance, it were better that I should call it relief than
rest. There is, indeed, but one class of men to whom rest is denied. There is no rest to the
wicked. At this I do but hint, however, as I treat not of that rest which is spiritual, but, more
particularly, of that which applies to the mind and to the body.Of this rest we stood much in
need on our return home, and we found it exceedingly sweet, when we indulged in it, after
completing the journey just related. It had not, indeed, been a very long journey,
nevertheless we had pursued it so diligently that our frames were not a little prostrated. Our
minds were also very much exhausted in consequence of the many surprises, frequent
alarms, and much profound thought, to which they had been subjected; so that when we lay
down on the night of our return under the shelter of the bower, we fell immediately into very
deep repose. I can state this with much certainty, for Jack afterwards admitted the fact, and
Peterkin, although he stoutly denied it, I heard snoring loudly at least two minutes after lying
down. In this condition we remained all night and the whole of the following day without
awaking once, or so much as moving our positions. When we did awake it was near
sunset, and we were all in such a state of lassitude that we merely rose to swallow a
mouthful of food. As Peterkin remarked, in the midst of a yawn, we took breakfast at teatime,
and then went to bed again, where we lay till the following forenoon.After this we
arose very greatly refreshed, but much alarmed lest we had lost count of a day. I say we
were much alarmed on this head, for we had carefully kept count of the days since we were
cast upon our island, in order that we might remember the Sabbath-day, which day we had
hitherto with one accord kept as a day of rest, and refrained from all work whatsoever.
However, on considering the subject, we all three entertained the same opinion as to how
long we had slept, and so our minds were put at ease.We now hastened to our Water
Garden to enjoy a bathe, and to see how did the animals which I had placed in the tank.
We found the garden more charming, pelucid, and inviting than ever, and Jack and I
plunged into its depth, and gambolled among its radiant coral groves; while Peterkin
wallowed at the surface, and tried occasionally to kick us as we passed below. Having
dressed, I then hastened to the tank; but what was my surprise and grief to find nearly all the
animals dead, and the water in a putrid condition! I was greatly distressed at this, and
wondered what could be the cause of it."Why, you precious humbug," said Peterkin,
coming up to me, "how could you expect it to be otherwise? When fishes are accustomed
to live in the Pacific Ocean, how can you expect them to exist in a hole like that?""Indeed,
Peterkin," I replied, "there seems to be truth in what you say. Nevertheless, now I think of it,
there must be some error in your reasoning; for, if I put in but a few very small animals, they
will bear the same proportion to this pond that the millions of fish bear to the ocean.""I say,
Jack," cried Peterkin, waving his hand, "come here, like a good fellow. Ralph is actually
talking philosophy. Do come to our assistance, for he's out o' sight beyond me
already!""What's the matter?" inquired Jack, coming up, while he endeavoured to scrub his
long hair dry with a towel of cocoa-nut cloth.I repeated my thoughts to Jack, who, I was
happy to find, quite agreed with me. "Your best plan," he said, "will be to put very few
animals at first into your tank, and add more as you find it will bear them. And look here," he
added, pointing to the sides of the tank, which, for the space of two inches above the waterlevel,
were incrusted with salt, "you must carry your philosophy a little farther, Ralph. That
water has evaporated so much that it is too salt for anything to live in. You will require to
add FRESH water now and then, in order to keep it at the same degree of saltness as the
sea.""Very true, Jack, that never struck me before," said I."And, now I think of it," continued
Jack, "it seems to me that the surest way of arranging your tank so as to get it to keep pure
and in good condition, will be to imitate the ocean in it. In fact make it a miniature Pacific. I
don't see how you can hope to succeed unless you do that.""Most true," said I, pondering
what my companion said. "But I fear that that will be very difficult.""Not at all," cried Jack,
rolling his towel up into a ball, and throwing it into the face of Peterkin, who had been grinning
and winking at him during the last five minutes. "Not at all. Look here. There is water of a
certain saltness in the sea; well, fill your tank with sea water, and keep it at that saltness by
marking the height at which the water stands on the sides. When it evaporates a little, pour
in FRESH water from the brook till it comes up to the mark, and then it will be right, for the
salt does not evaporate with the water. Then, there's lots of sea-weed in the sea; - well, go
and get one or two bits of sea-weed, and put them into your tank. Of course the weed
must be alive, and growing to little stones; or you can chip a bit off the rocks with the weed
sticking to it. Then, if you like, you can throw a little sand and gravel into your tank, and the
thing's complete.""Nay, not quite," said Peterkin, who had been gravely attentive to this offhand
advice, "not quite; you must first make three little men to dive in it before it can be said
to be perfect, and that would be rather difficult, I fear, for two of them would require to be
philosophers. But hallo! what's this? I say, Ralph, look here. There's one o' your crabs up
to something uncommon. It's performing the most remarkable operation for a crab I ever
saw, - taking off its coat, I do believe, before going to bed!"We hastily stooped over the
tank, and certainly were not a little amused at the conduct of one of the crabs which still
survived it companions. It was one of the common small crabs, like to those that are found
running about everywhere on the coasts of England. While we gazed at it, we observed
its back to split away from the lower part of its body, and out of the gap thus formed came a
soft lump which moved and writhed unceasingly. This lump continued to increase in size
until it appeared like a bunch of crab's legs: and, indeed, such it proved in a very few
minutes to be; for the points of the toes were at length extricated from this hole in its back,
the legs spread out, the body followed, and the crab walked away quite entire, even to the
points of its nipper-claws, leaving a perfectly entire shell behind it, so that, when we looked,
it seemed as though there were two complete crabs instead of one!"Well!" exclaimed
Peterkin, drawing a long breath, "I've HEARD of a man jumping out of his skin and sitting
down in his skeleton in order to cool himself, but I never expected to SEE a crab do it!"We
were, in truth, much amazed at this spectacle, and the more so when we observed that the
new crab was larger than the crab that it came out of. It was also quite soft, but by next
morning its skin had hardened into a good shell. We came thus to know that crabs grow in
this way, and not by the growing of their shells, as we had always thought before we saw
this wonderful operation.Now I considered well the advice which Jack had given me about
preparing my tank, and the more I thought of it, the more I came to regard it as very sound
and worthy of being acted on. So I forthwith put his plan in execution, and found it to
answer excellently well, indeed much beyond my expectation; for I found that after a little
experience had taught me the proper proportion of sea-weed and animals to put into a
certain amount of water, the tank needed no farther attendance; and, moreover, I did not
require ever afterwards to renew or change the sea-water, but only to add a very little fresh
water from the brook, now and then, as the other evaporated. I therefore concluded that if I
had been suddenly conveyed, along with my tank, into some region where there was no
salt sea at all, my little sea and my sea-fish would have continued to thrive and to prosper
notwithstanding. This made me greatly to desire that those people in the world who live far
inland might know of my wonderful tank, and, by having materials like to those of which it
was made conveyed to them, thus be enabled to watch the habits of those most
mysterious animals that reside in the sea, and examine with their own eyes the wonders of
the great deep.For many days after this, while Peterkin and Jack were busily employed in
building a little boat out of the curious natural planks of the chestnut tree, I spent much of my
time in examining with the burning-glass the marvellous operations that were constantly
going on in my tank. Here I saw those anemones which cling, like little red, yellow, and
green blobs of jelly, to the rocks, put forth, as it were, a multitude of arms and wait till little fish
or other small animalcules unwarily touched them, when they would instantly seize them,
fold arm after arm around their victims, and so engulf them in their stomachs. Here I saw the
ceaseless working of those little coral insects whose efforts have encrusted the islands of
the Pacific with vast rocks, and surrounded them with enormous reefs. And I observed that
many of these insects, though extremely minute, were very beautiful, coming out of their
holes in a circle of fine threads, and having the form of a shuttle-cock. Here I saw curious little
barnacles opening a hole in their backs and constantly putting out a thin feathery hand, with
which, I doubt not, they dragged their food into their mouths. Here, also, I saw those crabs
which have shells only on the front of their bodies, but no shell whatever on their remarkably
tender tails, so that, in order to find a protection to them, they thrust them into the empty
shells of wilks, or some such fish, and when they grow too big for one, change into another.
But, most curious of all, I saw an animal which had the wonderful power, when it became ill,
of casting its stomach and its teeth away from it, and getting an entirely new set in the course
of a few months! All this I saw, and a great deal more, by means of my tank and my
burning-glass, but I refrain from setting down more particulars here, as I have still much to tell
of the adventures that befell us while we remained on this island.CHAPTER XIII.Notable
discovery at the spouting cliffs - The mysterious green monster explained - We are thrown
into unutterable terror by the idea that Jack is drowned - The Diamond Cave."COME,
Jack," cried Peterkin, one morning about three weeks after our return from our long
excursion, "let's be jolly to-day, and do something vigorous. I'm quite tired of hammering
and hammering, hewing and screwing, cutting and butting, at that little boat of ours, that
seems as hard to build as Noah's ark; let us go on an excursion to the mountain top, or have
a hunt after the wild ducks, or make a dash at the pigs. I'm quite flat - flat as bad ginger-beer
- flat as a pancake; in fact, I want something to rouse me, to toss me up, as it were. Eh!
what do you say to it?""Well," answered Jack, throwing down the axe with which he was
just about to proceed towards the boat, "if that's what you want, I would recommend you to
make an excursion to the water-spouts; the last one we had to do with tossed you up a
considerable height, perhaps the next will send you higher, who knows, if you're at all
reasonable or moderate in your expectations!""Jack, my dear boy," said Peterkin, gravely,
"you are really becoming too fond of jesting. It's a thing I don't at all approve of, and if you
don't give it up, I fear that, for our mutual good, we shall have to part.""Well, then, Peterkin,"
replied Jack, with a smile, "what would you have?""Have?" said Peterkin, "I would HAVE
nothing. I didn't say I wanted to HAVE; I said that I wanted to DO.""By the by," said I,
interrupting their conversation, "I am reminded by this that we have not yet discovered the
nature of yon curious appearance that we saw near the water-spouts, on our journey round
the island. Perhaps it would be well to go for that purpose.""Humph!" ejaculated Peterkin, "I
know the nature of it well enough.""What was it?" said I."It was of a MYSTERIOUS nature
to be sure!" said he, with a wave of his hand, while he rose from the log on which he had
been sitting, and buckled on his belt, into which he thrust his enormous club."Well then, let
us away to the water-spouts," cried Jack, going up to the bower for his bow and arrows;
"and bring your spear, Peterkin. It may be useful."We now, having made up our minds to
examine into this matter, sallied forth eagerly in the direction of the water-spout rocks, which,
as I have before mentioned, were not far from our present place of abode. On arriving
there we hastened down to the edge of the rocks, and gazed over into the sea, where we
observed the pale-green object still distinctly visible, moving its tail slowly to and fro in the
water."Most remarkable!" said Jack."Exceedingly curious," said I."Beats everything!" said
Peterkin."Now, Jack," he added, "you made such a poor figure in your last attempt to stick
that object, that I would advise you to let me try it. If it has got a heart at all, I'll engage to
send my spear right through the core of it; if it hasn't got a heart, I'll send it through the spot
where its heart ought to be.""Fire away, then, my boy," replied Jack with a laugh.Peterkin
immediately took the spear, poised it for a second or two above his head, then darted it like
an arrow into the sea. Down it went straight into the centre of the green object, passed quite
through it, and came up immediately afterwards, pure and unsullied, while the mysterious tail
moved quietly as before!"Now," said Peterkin, gravely, "that brute is a heartless monster; I'll
have nothing more to do with it.""I'm pretty sure now," said Jack, "that it is merely a
phosphoric light; but I must say I'm puzzled at its staying always in that exact spot."I also
was much puzzled, and inclined to think with Jack that it must be phosphoric light; of which
luminous appearance we had seen much while on our voyage to these seas. "But," said I,
"there is nothing to hinder us from diving down to it, now that we are sure it is not a
shark.""True," returned Jack, stripping off his clothes; "I'll go down, Ralph, as I'm better at
diving than you are. Now then, Peterkin, out o' the road!" Jack stepped forward, joined his
hands above his head, bent over the rocks, and plunged into the sea. For a second or two
the spray caused by his dive hid him from view, then the water became still, and we saw
him swimming far down in the midst of the green object. Suddenly he sank below it, and
vanished altogether from our sight! We gazed anxiously down at the spot where he had
disappeared, for nearly a minute, expecting every moment to see him rise again for breath;
but fully a minute passed, and still he did not reappear. Two minutes passed! and then a
flood of alarm rushed in upon my soul, when I considered that during all my acquaintance
with him, Jack had never stayed underwater more than a minute at a time; indeed seldom
so long."Oh, Peterkin!" I said, in a voice that trembled with increasing anxiety, "something
has happened. It is more than three minutes now!" But Peterkin did not answer and I
observed that he was gazing down into the water with a look of intense fear mingled with
anxiety, while his face was overspread with a deadly paleness. Suddenly he sprang to his
feet and rushed about in a frantic state, wringing his hands, and exclaiming, "Oh, Jack, Jack!
he is gone! It must have been a shark, and he is gone for ever!"For the next five minutes I
know not what I did. The intensity of my feelings almost bereft me of my senses. But I
was recalled to myself by Peterkin seizing me by the shoulder and staring wildly into my
face, while he exclaimed, "Ralph! Ralph! perhaps he has only fainted. Dive for him,
Ralph!"It seemed strange that this did not occur to me sooner. In a moment I rushed to the
edge of the rocks, and, without waiting to throw off my garments, was on the point to spring
into the waves, when I observed something black rising up through the green object. In
another moment Jack's head rose to the surface, and he gave a wild shout, flinging back the
spray from his locks, as was his wont after a dive. Now we were almost as much amazed
at seeing him re-appear, well and strong, as we had been at first at his non-appearance; for,
to the best of our judgment, he had been nearly ten minutes under water, perhaps longer,
and it required no exertion of our reason to convince us that this was utterly impossible for
mortal man to do and retain his strength and faculties. It was therefore with a feeling akin to
superstitious awe that I held down my hand and assisted him to clamber up the steep
rocks. But no such feeling affected Peterkin. No sooner did Jack gain the rocks and seat
himself on one, panting for breath, than he threw his arms round his neck, and burst into a
flood of tears. "Oh, Jack, Jack!" said he, "where were you? What kept you so long?"After
a few moments Peterkin became composed enough to sit still and listen to Jack's
explanation, although he could not restrain himself from attempting to wink every two
minutes at me, in order to express his joy at Jack's safety. I say he attempted to wink, but I
am bound to add that he did not succeed, for his eyes were so much swollen with weeping,
that his frequent attempts only resulted in a series of violent and altogether idiotical
contortions of the face, that were very far from expressing what he intended. However, I
knew what the poor fellow meant by it, so I smiled to him in return, and endeavoured to
make believe that he was winking."Now, lads," said Jack, when we were composed
enough to listen to him, "yon green object is not a shark; it is a stream of light issuing from a
cave in the rocks. Just after I made my dive, I observed that this light came from the side of
the rock above which we are now sitting; so I struck out for it, and saw an opening into some
place or other that appeared to be luminous within. For one instant I paused to think
whether I ought to venture. Then I made up my mind, and dashed into it. For you see,
Peterkin, although I take some time to tell this, it happened in the space of a few seconds,
so that I knew I had wind enough in me to serve to bring me out o' the hole and up to the
surface again. Well, I was just on the point of turning, - for I began to feel a little
uncomfortable in such a place, - when it seemed to me as if there was a faint light right
above me. I darted upwards, and found my head out of water. This relieved me greatly,
for I now felt that I could take in air enough to enable me to return the way I came. Then it all
at once occurred to me that I might not be able to find the way out again; but, on glancing
downwards, my mind was put quite at rest by seeing the green light below me streaming
into the cave, just like the light that we had seen streaming out of it, only what I now saw was
much brighter."At first I could scarcely see anything as I gazed around me, it was so dark;
but gradually my eyes became accustomed to it, and I found that I was in a huge cave, part
of the walls of which I observed on each side of me. The ceiling just above me was also
visible, and I fancied that I could perceive beautiful glittering objects there, but the farther
end of the cave was shrouded in darkness. While I was looking around me in great wonder,
it came into my head that you two would think I was drowned; so I plunged down through
the passage again in a great hurry, rose to the surface, and - here I am!"When Jack
concluded his recital of what he had seen in this remarkable cave, I could not rest satisfied till
I had dived down to see it; which I did, but found it so dark, as Jack had said, that I could
scarcely see anything. When I returned, we had a long conversation about it, during which I
observed that Peterkin had a most lugubrious expression on his countenance."What's the
matter, Peterkin?" said I."The matter?" he replied. "It's all very well for you two to be talking
away like mermaids about the wonders of this cave, but you know I must be content to hear
about it, while you are enjoying yourselves down there like mad dolphins. It's really too
bad.""I'm very sorry for you, Peterkin, indeed I am," said Jack, "but we cannot help you. If
you would only learn to dive - ""Learn to fly, you might as well say!" retorted Peterkin, in a
very sulky tone."If you would only consent to keep still," said I, "we would take you down
with us in ten seconds.""Hum!" returned Peterkin; "suppose a salamander was to propose
to you 'only to keep still,' and he would carry you through a blazing fire in a few seconds,
what would you say?"We both laughed and shook our heads, for it was evident that
nothing was to be made of Peterkin in the water. But we could not rest satisfied till we had
seen more of this cave; so, after further consultation, Jack and I determined to try if we could
take down a torch with us, and set fire to it in the cavern. This we found to be an undertaking
of no small difficulty; but we accomplished it at last by the following means:- First, we made
a torch of a very inflammable nature out of the bark of a certain tree, which we cut into strips,
and, after twisting, cemented together with a kind of resin or gum, which we also obtained
from another tree; neither of which trees, however, was known by name to Jack. This, when
prepared, we wrapped up in a great number of plies of cocoa-nut cloth, so that we were
confident it could not get wet during the short time it should be under water. Then we took a
small piece of the tinder, which we had carefully treasured up lest we should require it, as
before said, when the sun should fail us; also, we rolled up some dry grass and a few chips,
which, with a little bow and drill, like those described before, we made into another bundle,
and wrapped it up in cocoa-nut cloth. When all was ready we laid aside our garments, with
the exception of our trousers, which, as we did not know what rough scraping against the
rocks we might be subjected to, we kept on.Then we advanced to the edge of the rocks,
Jack carrying one bundle, with the torch; I the other, with the things for producing fire."Now
don't weary for us, Peterkin, should we be gone some time," said Jack; "we'll be sure to
return in half-an-hour at the very latest, however interesting the cave should be, that we may
relieve your mind.""Farewell!" said Peterkin, coming up to us with a look of deep but
pretended solemnity, while he shook hands and kissed each of us on the cheek. "Farewell!
and while you are gone I shall repose my weary limbs under the shelter of this bush, and
meditate on the changefulness of all things earthly, with special reference to the forsaken
condition of a poor ship-wrecked sailor boy!" So saying, Peterkin waved his hand, turned
from us, and cast himself upon the ground with a look of melancholy resignation, which was
so well feigned, that I would have thought it genuine had he not accompanied it with a gentle
wink. We both laughed, and, springing from the rocks together, plunged head first into the
sea.We gained the interior of the submarine cave without difficulty, and, on emerging from
the waves, supported ourselves for some time by treading-water, while we held the two
bundles above our heads. This we did in order to let our eyes become accustomed to the
obscurity. Then, when we could see sufficiently, we swam to a shelving rock, and landed in
safety. Having wrung the water from our trousers, and dried ourselves as well as we could
under the circumstances, we proceeded to ignite the torch. This we accomplished without
difficulty in a few minutes; and no sooner did it flare up than we were struck dumb with the
wonderful objects that were revealed to our gaze. The roof of the cavern just above us
seemed to be about ten feet high, but grew higher as it receded into the distance, until it
was lost in darkness. It seemed to be made of coral, and was supported by massive
columns of the same material. Immense icicles (as they appeared to us) hung from it in
various places. These, however, were formed, not of ice, but of a species of limestone,
which seemed to flow in a liquid form towards the point of each, where it became solid. A
good many drops fell, however, to the rock below, and these formed little cones, which
rose to meet the points above. Some of them had already met, and thus we saw how the
pillars were formed, which at first seemed to us as if they had been placed there by some
human architect to support the roof. As we advanced farther in, we saw that the floor was
composed of the same material as the pillars; and it presented the curious appearance of
ripples, such as are formed on water when gently ruffled by the wind. There were several
openings on either hand in the walls, that seemed to lead into other caverns; but these we
did not explore at this time. We also observed that the ceiling was curiously marked in
many places, as if it were the fret-work of a noble cathedral; and the walls, as well as the
roof, sparkled in the light of our torch, and threw back gleams and flashes, as if they were
covered with precious stones. Although we proceeded far into this cavern, we did not
come to the end of it; and we were obliged to return more speedily than we would
otherwise have done, as our torch was nearly expended. We did not observe any
openings in the roof, or any indications of places whereby light might enter; but near the
entrance to the cavern stood an immense mass of pure white coral rock, which caught and
threw back the little light that found an entrance through the cave's mouth, and thus
produced, we conjectured, the pale-green object which had first attracted our attention. We
concluded, also, that the reflecting power of this rock was that which gave forth the dim light
that faintly illumined the first part of the cave.Before diving through the passage again we
extinguished the small piece of our torch that remained, and left it in a dry spot; conceiving
that we might possibly stand in need of it, if at any future time we should chance to wet our
torch while diving into the cavern. As we stood for a few minutes after it was out, waiting till
our eyes became accustomed to the gloom, we could not help remarking the deep, intense
stillness and the unutterable gloom of all around us; and, as I thought of the stupendous
dome above, and the countless gems that had sparkled in the torch-light a few minutes
before, it came into my mind to consider how strange it is that God should make such
wonderful and extremely-beautiful works never to be seen at all, except, indeed, by
chance visitors such as ourselves.I afterwards found that there were many such caverns
among the islands of the South Seas, some of them larger and more beautiful than the one
I have just described."Now, Ralph, are you ready?" said Jack, in a low voice, that seemed
to echo up into the dome above."Quite ready.""Come along, then," said he; and, plunging
off the ledge of the rock into the water, we dived through the narrow entrance. In a few
seconds we were panting on the rocks above, and receiving the congratulations of our
friend Peterkin.CHAPTER XIV.Strange peculiarity of the tides - Also of the twilight -
Peterkin's remarkable conduct in embracing a little pig and killing a big sow - Sage remarks
on jesting - Also on love.IT was quite a relief to us to breathe the pure air and to enjoy the
glad sunshine after our long ramble in the Diamond Cave, as we named it; for, although we
did not stay more than half an hour away, it seemed to us much longer. While we were
dressing, and during our walk home, we did our best to satisfy the curiosity of poor Peterkin,
who seemed to regret, with lively sincerity, his inability to dive.There was no help for it,
however, so we condoled with him as we best could. Had there been any great rise or fall
in the tide of these seas, we might perhaps have found it possible to take him down with us
at low water; but as the tide never rose or fell more than eighteen inches or two feet, this
was impossible.This peculiarity of the tide - its slight rise and fall - had not attracted our
observation till some time after our residence on the island. Neither had we observed
another curious circumstance until we had been some time there. This was the fact, that the
tide rose and fell with constant regularity, instead of being affected by the changes of the
moon as in our own country, and as it is in most other parts of the world, - at least in all those
parts with which I am acquainted. Every day and every night, at twelve o'clock precisely,
the tide is at the full; and at six o'clock every morning and evening it is ebb. I can speak with
much confidence on this singular circumstance, as we took particular note of it, and never
found it to alter. Of course, I must admit, we had to guess the hour of twelve midnight, and I
think we could do this pretty correctly; but in regard to twelve noon we are quite positive,
because we easily found the highest point that the sun reached in the sky by placing
ourselves at a certain spot whence we observed the sharp summit of a cliff resting against
the sky, just where the sun passed.Jack and I were surprised that we had not noticed this
the first few days of our residence here, and could only account for it by our being so much
taken up with the more obvious wonders of our novel situation. I have since learned,
however, that this want of observation is a sad and very common infirmity of human nature,
there being hundreds of persons before whose eyes the most wonderful things are
passing every day, who nevertheless are totally ignorant of them. I therefore have to
record my sympathy with such persons, and to recommend to them a course of conduct
which I have now for a long time myself adopted, - namely, the habit of forcing my attention
upon ALL things that go on around me, and of taking some degree of interest in them,
whether I feel it naturally or not. I suggest this the more earnestly, though humbly, because
I have very frequently come to know that my indifference to a thing has generally been
caused by my ignorance in regard to it.We had much serious conversation on this subject of
the tides; and Jack told us, in his own quiet, philosophical way, that these tides did great
good to the world in many ways, particularly in the way of cleansing the shores of the land,
and carrying off the filth that was constantly poured into the sea there-from; which, Peterkin
suggested, was remarkably TIDY of it to do. Poor Peterkin could never let slip an
opportunity to joke, however inopportune it might be: which at first we found rather a
disagreeable propensity, as it often interrupted the flow of very agreeable conversation;
and, indeed, I cannot too strongly record my disapprobation of this tendency in general:
but we became so used to it at last that we found it no interruption whatever; indeed,
strange to say, we came to feel that it was a necessary part of our enjoyment (such is the
force of habit), and found the sudden outbursts of mirth, resulting from his humorous
disposition, quite natural and refreshing to us in the midst of our more serious conversations.
But I must not misrepresent Peterkin. We often found, to our surprise, that he knew many
things which we did not; and I also observed that those things which he learned from
experience were never forgotten. From all these things I came at length to understand that
things very opposite and dissimilar in themselves, when united, do make an agreeable
whole; as, for example, we three on this our island, although most unlike in many things,
when united, made a trio so harmonious that I question if there ever met before such an
agreeable triumvirate. There was, indeed, no note of discord whatever in the symphony
we played together on that sweet Coral Island; and I am now persuaded that this was
owing to our having been all tuned to the same key, namely, that of LOVE! Yes, we loved
one another with much fervency while we lived on that island; and, for the matter of that, we
love each other still.And while I am on this subject, or rather the subject that just preceded it -
namely, the tides - I may here remark on another curious natural phenomenon. We found
that there was little or no twilight in this island. We had a distinct remembrance of the
charming long twilight at home, which some people think the most delightful part of the day,
though for my part I have always preferred sunrise; and when we first landed, we used to
sit down on some rocky point or eminence, at the close of our day's work, to enjoy the
evening breeze; but no sooner had the sun sunk below the horizon than all became
suddenly dark. This rendered it necessary that we should watch the sun when we
happened to be out hunting, for to be suddenly left in the dark while in the woods was very
perplexing, as, although the stars shone with great beauty and brilliancy, they could not
pierce through the thick umbrageous boughs that interlaced above our heads.But, to return:
After having told all we could to Peterkin about the Diamond Cave under Spouting Cliff, as
we named the locality, we were wending our way rapidly homewards, when a grunt and a
squeal were borne down by the land breeze to our ears."That's the ticket!" was Peterkin's
remarkable exclamation, as he started convulsively, and levelled his spear."Hist!" cried Jack;
"these are your friends, Peterkin. They must have come over expressly to pay you a
friendly visit, for it is the first time we have seen them on this side the island.""Come along!"
cried Peterkin, hurrying towards the wood, while Jack and I followed, smiling at his
impatience.Another grunt and half a dozen squeals, much louder than before, came down
the valley. At this time we were just opposite the small vale which lay between the Valley
of the Wreck and Spouting Cliff."I say, Peterkin," cried Jack, in a hoarse whisper."Well, what
is't?""Stay a bit, man. These grunters are just up there on the hill side. If you go and stand
with Ralph in the lee of yon cliff, I'll cut round behind and drive them through the gorge, so
that you'll have a better chance of picking out a good one. Now, mind you pitch into a fat
young pig, Peterkin," added Jack, as he sprang into the bushes."Won't I, just!" said
Peterkin, licking his lips, as we took our station beside the cliff. "I feel quite a tender affection
for young pigs in my heart. Perhaps it would be more correct to say in my s-.""There they
come!" cried I, as a terrific yell from Jack sent the whole herd screaming down the hill. Now,
Peterkin, being unable to hold back, crept a short way up a very steep grassy mound, in
order to get a better view of the hogs before they came up; and just as he raised his head
above its summit, two little pigs, which had outrun their companions, rushed over the top
with the utmost precipitation. One of these brushed close past Peterkin's ear; the other,
unable to arrest its headlong flight, went, as Peterkin himself afterwards expressed it, "bash"
into his arms with a sudden squeal, which was caused more by the force of the blow than
the will of the animal, and both of them rolled violently down to the foot of the mound. No
sooner was this reached than the little pig recovered its feet, tossed up its tail, and fled
shrieking from the spot. But I slang a large stone after it, which, being fortunately well aimed,
hit it behind the ear, and felled it to the earth."Capital, Ralph! that's your sort!" cried Peterkin,
who, to my surprise and great relief, had risen to his feet. Apparently unhurt, though much
dishevelled, he rushed franticly towards the gorge, which the yells of the hogs told us they
were now approaching. I had made up my mind that I would abstain from killing another, as,
if Peterkin should be successful, two were more than sufficient for our wants at the present
time. Suddenly they all burst forth, - two or three little round ones in advance, and an
enormous old sow with a drove of hogs at her heels."Now, Peterkin," said I, "there's a nice
little fat one; just spear it."But Peterkin did not move; he allowed it to pass unharmed. I
looked at him in surprise, and saw that his lips were compressed and his eyebrows knitted,
as if he were about to fight with some awful enemy."What is it?" I inquired, with some
trepidation.Suddenly he levelled his spear, darted forward, and, with a yell that nearly froze
the blood in my veins, stabbed the old sow to the heart. Nay, so vigorously was it done
that the spear went in at one side and came out at the other!"Oh, Peterkin!" said I, going up
to him, "what have you done?""Done? I've killed their great-great-grandmother, that's all,"
said he, looking with a somewhat awe-struck expression at the transfixed animal."Hallo!
what's this?" said Jack, as he came up. "Why, Peterkin, you must be fond of a tough chop.
If you mean to eat this old hog, she'll try your jaws, I warrant. What possessed you to stick
HER, Peterkin?""Why, the fact is I want a pair of shoes.""What have your shoes to do with
the old hog?' said I, smiling."My present shoes have certainly nothing to do with her,"
replied Peterkin; "nevertheless she will have a good deal to do with my future shoes. The
fact is, when I saw you floor that pig so neatly, Ralph, it struck me that there was little use in
killing another. Then I remembered all at once that I had long wanted some leather or tough
substance to make shoes of, and this old grandmother seemed so tough that I just made
up my mind to stick her, and you see I've done it!""That you certainly have, Peterkin," said
Jack, as he was examining the transfixed animal.We now considered how we were to carry
our game home, for, although the distance was short, the hog was very heavy. At length
we hit on the plan of tying its four feet together, and passing the spear handle between
them. Jack took one end on his shoulder, I took the other on mine, and Peterkin carried the
small pig.Thus we returned in triumph to our bower, laden, as Peterkin remarked, with the
glorious spoils of a noble hunt. As he afterwards spoke in similarly glowing terms in
reference to the supper that followed, there is every reason to believe that we retired that
night to our leafy beds in a high state of satisfaction.CHAPTER XV.Boat-building
extraordinary - Peterkin tries his hand at cookery and fails most signally - The boat finished -
Curious conversation with the cat, and other matters.FOR many days after this Jack applied
himself with unremitting assiduity to the construction of our boat, which at length began to
look somewhat like one. But those only who have had the thing to do can entertain a right
idea of the difficulty involved in such an undertaking, with no other implements than an axe, a
bit of hoop-iron, a sail-needle, and a broken pen-knife. But Jack did it. He was of, that
disposition which WILL not be conquered. When he believed himself to be acting rightly,
he overcame all obstacles. I have seen Jack, when doubtful whether what he was about to
do were right or wrong, as timid and vacillating as a little girl, - and I honour him for it!As this
boat was a curiosity in its way, a few words here relative to the manner of its construction
may not be amiss.I have already mentioned the chestnut tree with its wonderful buttresses
or planks. This tree, then, furnished us with the chief part of our material. First of all Jack
sought out a limb of a tree of such a form and size as, while it should form the keel a bend at
either end should form the stem and stern posts. Such a piece, however, was not easy to
obtain, but at last he procured it, by rooting up a small tree which had a branch growing at
the proper angle about ten feet up its stem, with two strong roots growing in such a form as
enabled him to make a flat-sterned boat. This placed, he procured three branching roots of
suitable size, which he fitted to the keel at equal distances, thus forming three strong ribs.
Now, the squaring and shaping of these, and the cutting of the grooves in the keel, was an
easy enough matter, as it was all work for the axe, in the use of which Jack was become
wonderfully expert; but it was quite a different affair when he came to nailing the ribs to the
keel, for we had no instrument capable of boring a large hole, and no nails to fasten them
with. We were, indeed, much perplexed here; but Jack at length devised an instrument
that served very well. He took the remainder of our hoop-iron and beat it into the form of a
pipe or cylinder, about as thick as a man's finger. This he did by means of our axe and the
old rusty axe we had found at the house of the poor man at the other side of the island.
This, when made red hot, bored slowly though the timbers; and, the better to retain the
heat, Jack shut up one end of it and filled it with sand. True, the work was very slowly done,
but it mattered not - we had little else to do. Two holes were bored in each timber, about
an inch and a half apart, and also down into the keel, but not quite through. Into these were
placed stout pegs made of a tree called iron-wood; and, when they were hammered well
home, the timbers were as firmly fixed as if they had been nailed with iron. The gunwales,
which were very stout, were fixed in a similar manner. But, besides the wooden nails, they
were firmly lashed to the stem and stern posts and ribs by means of a species of cordage
which we had contrived to make out of the fibrous husk of the cocoa nut. This husk was very
tough, and when a number of the threads were joined together they formed excellent
cordage. At first we tied the different lengths together, but this was such a clumsy and
awkward complication of knots, that we contrived, by careful interlacing of the ends together
before twisting, to make good cordage of any size or length we chose. Of course it cost us
much time and infinite labour, but Jack kept up our spirits when we grew weary, and so all
that we required was at last constructed.Planks were now cut off the chestnut trees of about
an inch thick. These were dressed with the axe, - but clumsily, for an axe is ill adapted for
such work. Five of these planks on each side were sufficient, and we formed the boat in a
very rounded, barrel-like shape, in order to have as little twisting of the planks as possible;
for, although we could easily bend them, we could not easily twist them. Having no nails to
rivet the planks with, we threw aside the ordinary fashion of boat building and adopted one
of our own. The planks were therefore placed on each other's edges, and sewed together
with the tough cordage already mentioned. They were also thus sewed to the stem, the
stern, and the keel. Each stitch or tie was six inches apart, and was formed thus: Three
holes were bored in the upper plank and three in the lower, - the holes being above each
other, that is, in a vertical line. Through these holes the cord was passed, and, when tied,
formed a powerful stitch of three ply. Besides this, we placed between the edges of the
planks, layers of cocoa-nut fibre, which, as it swelled when wetted, would, we hoped, make
our little vessel water-tight. But in order further to secure this end, we collected a large
quantity of pitch from the bread-fruit tree, with which, when boiled in our old iron pot, we
payed the whole of the inside of the boat, and, while it was yet hot, placed large pieces of
cocoa-nut cloth on it, and then gave it another coat above that. Thus the interior was
covered with a tough water-tight material; while the exterior, being uncovered, and so
exposed to the swelling action of the water, was we hoped, likely to keep the boat quite
dry. I may add that our hopes were not disappointed.While Jack was thus engaged,
Peterkin and I sometimes assisted him, but, as our assistance was not much required, we
more frequently went a-hunting on the extensive mud-flats at the entrance of the long valley
which lay nearest to our bower. Here we found large flocks of ducks of various kinds, some
of them bearing so much resemblance to the wild ducks of our own country that I think they
must have been the same. On these occasions we took the bow and the sling, with both
of which we were often successful, though I must confess I was the least so. Our suppers
were thus pleasantly varied, and sometimes we had such a profusion spread out before us
that we frequently knew not with which of the dainties to begin.I must also add, that the poor
old cat which we had brought home had always a liberal share of our good things, and so
well was it looked after, especially by Peterkin, that it recovered much of its former strength,
and seemed to improve in sight as well as hearing.The large flat stone, or rock of coral,
which stood just in front of the entrance to our bower, was our table. On this rock we had
spread out the few articles we possessed the day we were shipwrecked; and on the same
rock, during many a day afterwards, we spread out the bountiful supply with which we had
been blessed on our Coral Island. Sometimes we sat down at this table to a feast
consisting of hot rolls, - as Peterkin called the newly baked bread fruit, - a roast pig, roast
duck, boiled and roasted yams, cocoa nuts, taro, and sweet potatoes; which we followed
up with a dessert of plums, apples, and plantains, - the last being a large-sized and
delightful fruit, which grew on a large shrub or tree not more than twelve feet high, with lightgreen
leaves of enormous length and breadth. These luxurious feasts were usually
washed down with cocoa-nut lemonade.Occasionally Peterkin tried to devise some new
dish, - "a conglomerate," as he used to say; but these generally turned out such atrocious
compounds that he was ultimately induced to give up his attempts in extreme disgust. Not
forgetting, however, to point out to Jack that his failure was a direct contradiction to the
proverb which he, Jack, was constantly thrusting down his throat, namely, that "where there's
a will there's a way." For he had a great will to become a cook, but could by no means find
a way to accomplish that end.One day, while Peterkin and I were seated beside our table
on which dinner was spread, Jack came up from the beach, and, flinging down his axe,
exclaimed, -"There, lads, the boat's finished at last! so we've nothing to do now but shape
two pair of oars, and then we may put to sea as soon as we like."This piece of news threw
us into a state of great joy; for although we were aware that the boat had been gradually
getting near its completion, it had taken so long that we did not expect it to be quite ready
for at least two or three weeks. But Jack had wrought hard and said nothing, in order to
surprise us."My dear fellow," cried Peterkin, "you're a perfect trump. But why did you not
tell us it was so nearly ready? won't we have a jolly sail to-morrow? eh?""Don't talk so
much, Peterkin," said Jack; "and, pray, hand me a bit of that pig.""Certainly, my dear," cried
Peterkin, seizing the axe; "what part will you have? a leg, or a wing, or a piece of the breast;
which?""A hind leg, if you please," answered Jack; "and, pray, be so good as to include the
tail.""With all my heart," said Peterkin, exchanging the axe for his hoop-iron knife, with which
he cut off the desired portion. "I'm only too glad, my dear boy, to see that your appetite is
so wholesale; and there's no chance whatever of its dwindling down into re-tail again, at least
in so far as this pig is concerned. Ralph, lad, why don't you laugh? - eh?" he added turning
suddenly to me with a severe look of inquiry."Laugh?" said I; "what at, Peterkin? why should
I laugh?"Both Jack and Peterkin answered this inquiry by themselves laughing so
immoderately that I was induced to believe I had missed noticing some good joke, so I
begged that it might be explained to me; but as this only produced repeated roars of
laughter, I smiled and helped myself to another slice of plantain."Well, but," continued
Peterkin, "I was talking of a sail to-morrow. Can't we have one, Jack?""No," replied Jack,
"we can't have a sail, but I hope we shall have a row, as I intend to work hard at the oars this
afternoon, and, if we can't get them finished by sunset we'll light our candle-nuts, and turn
them out of hands before we turn into bed.""Very good," said Peterkin, tossing a lump of
pork to the cat, who received it with a mew of satisfaction. "I'll help you, if I
can.""Afterwards," continued Jack, "we will make a sail out of the cocoa-nut cloth, and rig up a
mast, and then we shall be able to sail to some of the other islands, and visit our old friends
the penguins."The prospect of being so soon in a position to extend our observations to
the other islands, and enjoy a sail over the beautiful sea, afforded us much delight, and, after
dinner, we set about making the oars in good earnest. Jack went into the woods and
blocked them roughly out with the axe, and I smoothed them down with the knife, while
Peterkin remained in the bower, spinning, or, rather, twisting some strong thick cordage with
which to fasten them to the boat.We worked hard and rapidly, so that, when the sun went
down, Jack and I returned to the bower with four stout oars, which required little to be done
to them save a slight degree of polishing with the knife. As we drew near we were
suddenly arrested by the sound of a voice! We were not a little surprised at this - indeed I
may almost say alarmed - for, although Peterkin was undoubtedly fond of talking, we had
never, up to this time, found him talking to himself. We listened intently, and still heard the
sound of a voice as if in conversation. Jack motioned me to be silent, and, advancing to the
bower on tip-toe, we peeped in.The sight that met our gaze was certainly not a little
amusing. On the top of a log which we sometimes used as a table, sat the black cat, with a
very demure expression on its countenance; and in front of it, sitting on the ground, with his
legs extended on either side of the log, was Peterkin. At the moment we saw him he was
gazing intently into the cat's face, with his nose about four inches from it, - his hands being
thrust into his breeches pockets."Cat," said Peterkin, turning his head a little on one side, "I
love you!"There was a pause, as if Peterkin awaited a reply to this affectionate declaration
but the cat said nothing."Do you hear me?" cried Peterkin, sharply. "I love you - I do. Don't
you love me?"To this touching appeal the cat said "Mew," faintly."Ah! that's right. You're a
jolly old rascal. Why did you not speak at once? eh?" and Peterkin put forward his mouth
and kissed the cat on the nose!"Yes," continued Peterkin, after a pause, "I love you. D'you
think I'd say so if I didn't, you black villain? I love you because I've got to take care of you,
and to look after you, and to think about you, and to see that you don't die - ""Mew, me-aw!"
said the cat."Very good," continued Peterkin, "quite true, I have no doubt; but you've no
right to interrupt me, sir. Hold your tongue till I have done speaking. Moreover, cat, I love
you because you came to me the first time you ever saw me, and didn't seem to be afraid,
and appeared to be fond of me, though you didn't know that I wasn't going to kill you.
Now, that was brave, that was bold, and very jolly, old boy, and I love you for it - I
do!"Again there was a pause of a few minutes, during which the cat looked placid, and
Peterkin dropped his eyes upon its toes as if in contemplation. Suddenly he looked
up."Well, cat, what are you thinking about now? won't speak? eh? Now, tell me; don't you
think it's a monstrous shame that these two scoundrels, Jack and Ralph, should keep us
waiting for our supper so long?"Here the cat arose, put up its back and stretched itself;
yawned slightly, and licked the point of Peterkin's nose!"Just so, old boy, you're a clever
fellow, - I really do believe the brute understands me!" said Peterkin, while a broad grin
overspread his face, as he drew back and surveyed the cat.At this point Jack burst into a
loud fit of laughter. The cat uttered an angry fuff and fled, while Peterkin sprang up and
exclaimed, -"Bad luck to you, Jack! you've nearly made the heart jump out of my body,
you have.""Perhaps I have," replied Jack, laughing, as we entered the bower, "but, as I
don't intend to keep you or the cat any longer from your supper, I hope that you'll both
forgive me."Peterkin endeavoured to turn this affair off with a laugh, but I observed that he
blushed very deeply at the time we discovered ourselves, and he did not seem to relish
any allusion to the subject afterwards; so we refrained from remarking on it ever after, -
though it tickled us not a little at the time.After supper we retired to rest and to dream of
wonderful adventures in our little boat, and distant voyages upon the sea.CHAPTER
XVI.The boat launched - We visit the coral reef - The great breaker that never goes down -
Coral insects - The way in which coral islands are made - The boat's sail - We tax our
ingenuity to form fish-hooks - Some of the fish we saw - And a monstrous whale -
Wonderful shower of little fish - Water-spouts.IT was a bright, clear, beautiful morning, when
we first launched our little boat and rowed out upon the placid waters of the lagoon. Not a
breath of wind ruffled the surface of the deep. Not a cloud spotted the deep blue sky. Not
a sound that was discordant broke the stillness of the morning, although there were many
sounds, sweet, tiny, and melodious, that mingled in the universal harmony of nature. The
sun was just rising from the Pacific's ample bosom and tipping the mountain tops with a red
glow. The sea was shining like a sheet of glass, yet heaving with the long deep swell that,
all the world round, indicates the life of ocean; and the bright sea-weeds and the brilliant
corals shone in the depths of that pellucid water, as we rowed over it, like rare and precious
gems. Oh! it was a sight fitted to stir the soul of man to its profoundest depths, and, if he
owned a heart at all, to lift that heart in adoration and gratitude to the great Creator of this
magnificent and glorious universe.At first, in the strength of our delight, we rowed hither and
thither without aim or object. But after the effervescence of our spirits was abated, we
began to look about us and to consider what we should do."I vote that we row to the reef,"
cried Peterkin."And I vote that we visit the islands within the lagoon," said I."And I vote we
do both," cried Jack, "so pull away, boys."As I have already said, we had made four oars,
but our boat was so small that only two were necessary. The extra pair were reserved in
case any accident should happen to the others. It was therefore only needful that two of us
should row, while the third steered, by means of an oar, and relieved the rowers
occasionally.First we landed on one of the small islands and ran all over it, but saw nothing
worthy of particular notice. Then we landed on a larger island, on which were growing a few
cocoa-nut trees. Not having eaten anything that morning, we gathered a few of the nuts and
breakfasted. After this we pulled straight out to sea and landed on the coral reef.This was
indeed a novel and interesting sight to us. We had now been so long on shore that we had
almost forgotten the appearance of breakers, for there were none within the lagoon; but
now, as we stood beside the foam-crested billow of the open sea, all the enthusiasm of the
sailor was awakened in our breasts; and, as we gazed on the wide-spread ruin of that single
magnificent breaker that burst in thunder at our feet, we forgot the Coral Island behind us;
we forgot our bower and the calm repose of the scented woods; we forgot all that had
passed during the last few months, and remembered nothing but the storms, the calms, the
fresh breezes and the surging billows of the open sea.This huge, ceaseless breaker, to
which I have so often alluded, was a much larger and more sublime object than we had at all
imagined it to be. It rose many yards above the level of the sea, and could be seen
approaching at some distance from the reef. Slowly and majestically it came on, acquiring
greater volume and velocity as it advanced, until it assumed the form of a clear watery arch,
which sparkled in the bright sun. On it came with resistless and solemn majesty, - the upper
edge lipped gently over, and it fell with a roar that seemed as though the heart of Ocean
were broken in the crash of tumultuous water, while the foam-clad coral reef appeared to
tremble beneath the mighty shock!We gazed long and wonderingly at this great sight, and it
was with difficulty we could tear ourselves away from it. As I have once before mentioned,
this wave broke in many places over the reef and scattered some of its spray into the
lagoon, but in most places the reef was sufficiently broad and elevated to receive and check
its entire force. In many places the coral rocks were covered with vegetation, - the
beginning, as it appeared to us, of future islands. Thus, on this reef, we came to perceive
how most of the small islands of those seas are formed. On one part we saw the spray of
the breaker washing over the rocks, and millions of little, active, busy creatures continuing the
work of building up this living rampart. At another place, which was just a little too high for
the waves to wash over it, the coral insects were all dead; for we found that they never did
their work above water. They had faithfully completed the mighty work which their Creator
had given them to do, and they were now all dead. Again, in other spots the ceaseless
lashing of the sea had broken the dead coral in pieces, and cast it up in the form of sand.
Here sea-birds had alighted, little pieces of sea-weed and stray bits of wood had been
washed up, seeds of plants had been carried by the wind and a few lovely blades of
bright green had already sprung up, which, when they died, would increase the size and
fertility of these emeralds of Ocean. At other places these islets had grown apace, and
were shaded by one or two cocoa-nut trees, which grew, literally, in the sand, and were
constantly washed by the ocean spray; yet, as I have before remarked, their fruit was most
refreshing and sweet to our taste.Again at this time Jack and I pondered the formation of the
large coral islands. We could now understand how the low ones were formed, but the
larger islands cost us much consideration, yet we could arrive at no certain conclusion on the
subject.Having satisfied our curiosity and enjoyed ourselves during the whole day, in our
little boat, we returned, somewhat wearied, and, withal, rather hungry, to our bower."Now,"
said Jack, "as our boat answers so well, we will get a mast and sail made immediately.""So
we will," cried Peterkin, as we all assisted to drag the boat above high-water mark; "we'll
light our candle and set about it this very night. Hurrah, my boys, pull away!"As we
dragged our boat, we observed that she grated heavily on her keel; and, as the sands
were in this place mingled with broken coral rocks, we saw portions of the wood being
scraped off."Hallo!" cried Jack, on seeing this. "That won't do. Our keel will be worn off in no
time at this rate.""So it will," said I, pondering deeply as to how this might be prevented.
But I am not of a mechanical turn, naturally, so I could conceive no remedy save that of
putting a plate of iron on the keel, but as we had no iron I knew not what was to be done. "It
seems to me, Jack," I added, "that it is impossible to prevent the keel being worn off
thus.""Impossible!" cried Peterkin, "my dear Ralph, you are mistaken, there is nothing so
easy - ""How?" I inquired, in some surprise."Why, by not using the boat at all!" replied
Peterkin."Hold your impudent tongue, Peterkin," said Jack, as he shouldered the oars,
"come along with me and I'll give you work to do. In the first place, you will go and collect
cocoa-nut fibre, and set to work to make sewing twine with it - ""Please, captain," interrupted
Peterkin, "I've got lots of it made already, - more than enough, as a little friend of mine used
to be in the habit of saying every day after dinner.""Very well," continued Jack; "then you'll
help Ralph to collect cocoa-nut cloth, and cut it into shape, after which we'll make a sail of it.
I'll see to getting the mast and the gearing; so let's to work."And to work we went right
busily, so that in three days from that time we had set up a mast and sail, with the necessary
rigging, in our little boat. The sail was not, indeed, very handsome to look at, as it was
formed of a number of oblong patches of cloth; but we had sewed it well by means of our
sail-needle, so that it was strong, which was the chief point. Jack had also overcome the
difficulty about the keel, by pinning to it a FALSE keel. This was a piece of tough wood, of
the same length and width as the real keel, and about five inches deep. He made it of this
depth because the boat would be thereby rendered not only much more safe, but more
able to beat against the wind; which, in a sea where the trade-winds blow so long and so
steadily in one direction, was a matter of great importance. This piece of wood was
pegged very firmly to the keel; and we now launched our boat with the satisfaction of
knowing that when the false keel should be scraped off we could easily put on another;
whereas, should the real keel have been scraped away, we could not have renewed it
without taking our boat to pieces, which Peterkin said made his "marrow quake to think
upon."The mast and sail answered excellently; and we now sailed about in the lagoon with
great delight, and examined with much interest the appearance of our island from a distance.
Also, we gazed into the depths of the water, and watched for hours the gambols of the
curious and bright-coloured fish among the corals and sea-weed. Peterkin also made a
fishing line, and Jack constructed a number of hooks, some of which were very good, others
remarkably bad. Some of these hooks were made of iron-wood, which did pretty well, the
wood being extremely hard, and Jack made them very thick and large. Fish there are not
particular. Some of the crooked bones in fish-heads also answered for this purpose pretty
well. But that which formed our best and most serviceable hook was the brass finger-ring
belonging to Jack. It gave him not a little trouble to manufacture it. First he cut it with the
axe; then twisted it into the form of a hook. The barb took him several hours to cut. He did
it by means of constant sawing with the broken pen-knife. As for the point, an hour's
rubbing on a piece of sandstone made an excellent one.It would be a matter of much time
and labour to describe the appearance of the multitudes of fish that were day after day
drawn into our boat by means of the brass hook. Peterkin always caught them, - for we
observed that he derived much pleasure from fishing, - while Jack and I found ample
amusement in looking on, also in gazing down at the coral groves, and in baiting the hook.
Among the fish that we saw, but did not catch, were porpoises and sword-fish, whales and
sharks. The porpoises came frequently into our lagoon in shoals, and amused us not a little
by their bold leaps into the air, and their playful gambols in the sea. The sword-fish were
wonderful creatures; some of them apparently ten feet in length, with an ivory spear, six or
eight feet long, projecting from their noses. We often saw them darting after other fish, and
no doubt they sometimes killed them with their ivory swords. Jack remembered having
heard once of a sword-fish attacking a ship, - which seemed strange indeed; but, as they
are often in the habit of attacking whales, perhaps it mistook the ship for one. This swordfish
ran against the vessel with such force, that it drove its sword quite through the thick
planks; and when the ship arrived in harbour, long afterwards, the sword was found still
sticking in it!Sharks did not often appear; but we took care never again to bathe in deep
water without leaving one of our number in the boat to give us warning, if he should see a
shark approaching. As for the whales, they never came into our lagoon, but we frequently
saw them spouting in the deep water beyond the reef. I shall never forget my surprise the
first day I saw one of these huge monsters close to me. We had been rambling about on
the reef during the morning, and were about to re-embark in our little boat, to return home,
when a loud blowing sound caused us to wheel rapidly round. We were just in time to see
a shower of spray falling, and the flukes or tail of some monstrous fish disappear in the sea
a few hundred yards off. We waited some time to see if he would rise again. As we
stood, the sea seemed to open up at our very feet; an immense spout of water was sent
with a snort high into the air, and the huge blunt head of a sperm whale arose before us. It
was so large that it could easily have taken our little boat, along with ourselves, into its
mouth! It plunged slowly back into the sea, like a large ship foundering, and struck the water
with its tail so forcibly as to cause a sound like a cannon shot. We also saw a great number
of flying fish, although we caught none; and we noticed that they never flew out of the water
except when followed by their bitter foe, the dolphin, from whom they thus endeavoured
to escape. But of all the fish that we saw, none surprised us so much as those that we used
to find in shallow pools after a shower of rain; and this not on account of their appearance, for
they were ordinary-looking and very small, but on account of their having descended in a
shower of rain! We could account for them in no other way, because the pools in which we
found these fish were quite dry before the shower, and at some distance above high-water
mark. Jack, however, suggested a cause which seemed to me very probable. We used
often to see water-spouts in the sea. A water-spout is a whirling body of water, which rises
from the sea like a sharp-pointed pillar. After rising a good way, it is met by a long tongue,
which comes down from the clouds; and when the two have joined, they look something like
an hour-glass. The water-spout is then carried by the wind, sometimes gently, sometimes
with violence, over the sea, sometimes up into the clouds, and then, bursting asunder, it
descends in a deluge. This often happens over the land as well as over the sea; and it
sometimes does much damage, but frequently it passes gently away. Now, Jack thought
that the little fish might perhaps have been carried up in a water-spout, and so sent down
again in a shower of rain. But we could not be certain as to this point; yet we thought it
likely.During these delightful fishing and boating excursions we caught a good many eels,
which we found to be very good to eat. We also found turtles among the coral rocks, and
made excellent soup in our iron kettle. Moreover, we discovered many shrimps and
prawns, so that we had no lack of variety in our food; and, indeed, we never passed a
week without making some new and interesting discovery of some sort or other, either on
the land or in the sea.CHAPTER XVII.A monster wave and its consequences - The boat
lost and found - Peterkin's terrible accident - Supplies of food for a voyage in the boat - We
visit Penguin Island, and are amazed beyond measure - Account of the penguins.ONE
day, not long after our little boat was finished, we were sitting on the rocks at Spouting Cliff,
and talking of an excursion which we intended to make to Penguin Island the next day."You
see," said Peterkin, "it might be all very well for a stupid fellow like me to remain here and
leave the penguins alone, but it would be quite inconsistent with your characters as
philosophers to remain any longer in ignorance of the habits and customs of these birds; so
the sooner we go the better.""Very true," said I; "there is nothing I desire so much as to
have a closer inspection of them.""And I think," said Jack, "that you had better remain at
home, Peterkin, to take care of the cat; for I'm sure the hogs will be at it in your absence, out
of revenge for your killing their great-grandmother so recklessly.""Stay at home?" cried
Peterkin; "my dear fellow, you would certainly lose your way, or get upset, if I were not
there to take care of you.""Ah, true," said Jack, gravely, "that did not occur to me; no doubt
you must go. Our boat does require a good deal of ballast; and all that you say, Peterkin,
carries so much weight with it, that we won't need stones if you go."Now, while my
companions were talking, a notable event occurred, which, as it is not generally known, I
shall be particular in recording here.While we were talking, as I have said, we noticed a dark
line, like a low cloud or fog-bank, on the seaward horizon. The day was a fine one, though
cloudy, and a gentle breeze was blowing, but the sea was not rougher, or the breaker on
the reef higher, than usual. At first we thought that this looked like a thunder-cloud; and, as
we had had a good deal of broken weather of late, accompanied by occasional peals of
thunder, we supposed that a storm must be approaching. Gradually, however, this line
seemed to draw nearer, without spreading up over the sky, as would certainly have been
the case if it had been a storm-cloud. Still nearer it came, and soon we saw that it was
moving swiftly towards the island; but there was no sound till it reached the islands out at
sea. As it passed these islands, we observed, with no little anxiety, that a cloud of white
foam encircled them, and burst in spray into the air: it was accompanied by a loud roar. This
led us to conjecture that the approaching object was an enormous wave of the sea; but we
had no idea how large it was till it came near to ourselves. When it approached the outer
reef, however, we were awe-struck with its unusual magnitude; and we sprang to our feet,
and clambered hastily up to the highest point of the precipice, under an indefinable feeling
of fear.I have said before that the reef opposite Spouting Cliff was very near to the shore,
while, just in front of the bower, it was at a considerable distance out to sea. Owing to this
formation, the wave reached the reef at the latter point before it struck at the foot of
Spouting Cliff. The instant it touched the reef we became aware, for the first time, of its
awful magnitude. It burst completely over the reef at all points, with a roar that seemed
louder to me than thunder; and this roar continued for some seconds, while the wave rolled
gradually along towards the cliff on which we stood. As its crest reared before us, we felt
that we were in great danger, and turned to flee; but we were too late. With a crash that
seemed to shake the solid rocks the gigantic billow fell, and instantly the spouting-holes sent
up a gush of water-spouts with such force that they shrieked on issuing from their narrow
vents. It seemed to us as if the earth had been blown up with water. We were stunned
and confused by the shock, and so drenched and blinded with spray, that we knew not for a
few moments whither to flee for shelter. At length we all three gained an eminence beyond
the reach of the water; but what a scene of devastation met our gaze as we looked along
the shore! This enormous wave not only burst over the reef, but continued its way across
the lagoon, and fell on the sandy beach of the island with such force that passed completely
over it and dashed into the woods, levelling the smaller trees and bushes in its headlong
course!On seeing this, Jack said he feared our bower must have been swept away, and
that the boat, which was on the beach, must have been utterly destroyed. Our hearts sank
within us as we thought of this, and we hastened round through the woods towards our
home. On reaching it we found, to our great relief of mind, that the force of the wave had
been expended just before reaching the bower; but the entrance to it was almost blocked
up by the torn-up bushes and tangled heaps of sea-weed. Having satisfied ourselves as
to the bower, we hurried to the spot where the boat had been left; but no boat was there!
The spot on which it had stood was vacant, and no sign of it could we see on looking around
us."It may have been washed up into the woods," said Jack, hurrying up the beach as he
spoke. Still, no boat was to be seen, and we were about to give ourselves over to
despair, when Peterkin called to Jack and said, -"Jack, my friend, you were once so
exceedingly sagacious and wise as to make me acquainted with the fact that cocoa nuts
grow upon trees; will you now be so good as to inform me what sort of fruit that is growing
on the top of yonder bush? for I confess to being ignorant, or, at least, doubtful on the
point."We looked towards the bush indicated, and there, to our surprise, beheld our little
boat snugly nestled among the leaves! We were very much overjoyed at this, for we
would have suffered any loss rather than the loss of our boat. We found that the wave had
actually borne the boat on its crest from the beach into the woods, and there launched it into
the heart of this bush; which was extremely fortunate, for had it been tossed against a rock
or a tree, it would have been dashed to pieces, whereas it had not received the smallest
injury. It was no easy matter, however, to get it out of the bush and down to the sea again.
This cost us two days of hard labour to accomplish.We had also much ado to clear away the
rubbish from before the bower, and spent nearly a week in constant labour ere we got the
neighbourhood to look as clean and orderly as before; for the uprooted bushes and seaweed
that lay on the beach formed a more dreadfully confused-looking mass than one who
had not seen the place after the inundation could conceive.Before leaving the subject I may
mention, for the sake of those who interest themselves in the curious natural phenomena of
our world, that this gigantic wave occurs regularly on some of the islands of the Pacific, once,
and sometimes twice in the year. I heard this stated by the missionaries during my career in
those seas. They could not tell me whether it visited all of the islands, but I was certainly
assured that it occurred periodically in some of them.After we had got our home put to rights
and cleared of the DEBRIS of the inundation, we again turned our thoughts to paying the
penguins a visit. The boat was therefore overhauled and a few repairs done. Then we
prepared a supply of provisions, for we intended to be absent at least a night or two,
perhaps longer. This took us some time to do, for while Jack was busy with the boat,
Peterkin was sent into the woods to spear a hog or two, and had to search long,
sometimes, ere he found them. Peterkin was usually sent on this errand, when we wanted
a pork chop (which was not seldom), because he was so active, and could run so
wonderfully fast that he found no difficulty in overtaking the hogs; but, being dreadfully
reckless, he almost invariably tumbled over stumps and stones in the course of his wild
chase, and seldom returned home without having knocked the skin off his shins. Once,
indeed, a more serious accident happened to him. He had been out all morning alone and
did not return at the usual time to dinner. We wondered at this, for Peterkin was always very
punctual at the dinner hour. As supper-time drew near we began to be anxious about him,
and at length sallied forth to search the woods. For a long time we sought in vain, but a little
before dark we came upon the tracks of the hogs, which we followed up until we came to
the brow of a rather steep bank or precipice. Looking over this we beheld Peterkin lying in
a state of insensibility at the foot, with his cheek resting on the snout of a little pig, which was
pinned to the earth by the spear! We were dreadfully alarmed, but hastened to bathe his
forehead with water, and had soon the satisfaction of seeing him revive. After we had
carried him home he related to as how the thing had happened."You must know," said he, "I
walked about all the forenoon, till I was as tired as an old donkey, without seeing a single
grunter, not so much as a track of one; but, as I was determined not to return empty-handed,
I resolved to go without my dinner and - ""What!" exclaimed Jack, "did you REALLY
resolve to do that?""Now, Jack, hold your tongue," returned Peterkin; "I say that I resolved
to forego my dinner and to push to the head of the small valley, where I felt pretty sure of
discovering the hogs. I soon found that I was on the right scent, for I had scarcely walked
half a mile in the direction of the small plum tree we found there the other day, when a
squeak fell on my ear. 'Ho, ho,' said I, 'there you go, my boys;' and I hurried up the glen. I
soon started them, and singling out a fat pig, ran tilt at him. In a few seconds I was up with
him, and stuck my spear right through his dumpy body. Just as I did so, I saw that we were
on the edge of a precipice, whether high or low I knew not, but I had been running at such a
pace that I could not stop, so the pig and I gave a howl in concert and went plunging over
together. I remembered nothing more after that, till I came to my senses and found you
bathing my temples, and Ralph wringing his hands over me."But although Peterkin was
often unfortunate, in the way of getting tumbles, he was successful on the present occasion
in hunting, and returned before evening with three very nice little hogs. I, also, was
successful in my visit to the mud-flats, where I killed several ducks. So that, when we
launched and loaded our boat at sunrise the following morning, we found our store of
provisions to be more than sufficient. Part had been cooked the night before, and, on taking
note of the different items, we found the account to stand thus:-10 Bread-fruits, (two baked,
eight unbaked.)20 Yams, (six roasted, the rest raw.)6 Taro roots.50 Fine large plums.6
Cocoa nuts, ripe.6 Ditto green, (for drinking.)4 Large ducks and two small ones, raw.3 Cold
roast pigs, with stuffing.I may here remark that the stuffing had been devised by Peterkin
specially for the occasion. He kept the manner of its compounding a profound secret, so I
cannot tell what it was; but I can say, with much confidence, that we found it to be atrociously
bad, and, after the first tasting, scraped it carefully out and threw it overboard. We calculated
that this supply would last us for several days, but we afterwards found that it was much
more than we required, especially in regard to the cocoa nuts, of which we found large
supplies wherever we went. However, as Peterkin remarked, it was better to have too
much than too little, as we knew not to what straits we might be put during our voyage.It
was a very calm sunny morning when we launched forth and rowed over the lagoon
towards the outlet in the reef, and passed between the two green islets that guard the
entrance. We experienced some difficulty and no little danger in passing the surf of the
breaker, and shipped a good deal of water in the attempt; but, once past the billow, we
found ourselves floating placidly on the long oily swell that rose and fell slowly as it rolled
over the wide ocean.Penguin Island lay on the other side of our own island, at about a mile
beyond the outer reef, and we calculated that it must be at least twenty miles distant by the
way we should have to go. We might, indeed, have shortened the way by coasting round
our island inside of the lagoon, and going out at the passage in the reef nearly opposite to
Penguin Island, but we preferred to go by the open sea; first, because it was more
adventurous; and, secondly, because we should have the pleasure of again feeling the
motion of the deep, which we all loved very much, not being liable to sea sickness."I wish
we had a breeze," said Jack."So do I," cried Peterkin, resting on his oar and wiping his
heated brow; "pulling is hard work. Oh dear, if we could only catch a hundred or two of
these gulls, tie them to the boat with long strings, and make them fly as we want them, how
capital it would be!""Or bore a hole through a shark's tail, and reeve a rope through it, eh?"
remarked Jack. "But, I say, it seems that my wish is going to be granted, for here comes a
breeze. Ship your oar, Peterkin. Up with the mast, Ralph; I'll see to the sail. Mind your
helm; look out for squalls!"This last speech was caused by the sudden appearance of a
dark blue line on the horizon, which, in an incredibly short space of time, swept down on us,
lashing up the sea in white foam as it went. We presented the stern of the boat to its first
violence, and, in a few seconds, it moderated into a steady breeze, to which we spread our
sail and flew merrily over the waves. Although the breeze died away soon afterwards, it
had been so stiff while it lasted, that we were carried over the greater part of our way before
it fell calm again; so that, when the flapping of the sail against the mast told us that it was time
to resume the oars, we were not much more than a mile from Penguin Island."There go the
soldiers!" cried Peterkin as we came in sight of it; "how spruce their white trousers look, this
morning! I wonder if they will receive us kindly. D'you think they are hospitable,
Jack?""Don't talk, Peterkin, but pull away, and you shall see shortly."As we drew near to the
island we were much amused by the manoeuvres and appearance of these strange birds.
They seemed to be of different species, for some had crests on their heads while others
had none, and while some were about the size of a goose others appeared nearly as large
as a swan. We also saw a huge albatross soaring above the heads of the penguins. It
was followed and surrounded by numerous flocks of sea-gulls. Having approached to
within a few yards of the island, which was a low rock, with no other vegetation on it than a
few bushes, we lay on our oars and gazed at the birds with surprise and pleasure, they
returning our gaze with interest. We now saw that their soldier-like appearance was owing
to the stiff, erect manner in which they sat on their short legs, - "Bolt-up-right," as Peterkin
expressed it. They had black heads, long sharp beaks, white breasts, and bluish backs.
Their wings were so short that they looked more like the fins of a fish, and, indeed, we soon
saw that they used them for the purpose of swimming under water. There were no quills on
these wings, but a sort of scaly feathers; which also thickly covered their bodies. Their legs
were short, and placed so far back that the birds, while on land, were obliged to stand quite
upright in order to keep their balance; but in the water they floated like other water-fowl. At
first we were so stunned with the clamour which they and other sea-birds kept up around us,
that we knew not which way to look, - for they covered the rocks in thousands; but, as we
continued to gaze, we observed several quadrupeds (as we thought) walking in the midst
of the penguins."Pull in a bit," cried Peterkin, "and let's see what these are. They must be
fond of noisy company, to consort with such creatures."To our surprise we found that these
were no other than penguins which had gone down on all fours, and were crawling among
the bushes on their feet and wings, just like quadrupeds. Suddenly one big old bird, that
had been sitting on a point very near to us, gazing in mute astonishment, became alarmed,
and, scuttling down the rocks, plumped or fell, rather than ran, into the sea. It dived in a
moment, and, a few seconds afterwards, came out of the water far a-head, with such a
spring, and such a dive back into the sea again, that we could scarcely believe it was not a
fish that had leaped in sport."That beats everything," said Peterkin, rubbing his nose, and
screwing up his face with an expression of exasperated amazement. "I've heard of a thing
being neither fish, flesh, nor fowl, but I never did expect to live to see a brute that was all
three together, - at once - in one! But look there!" he continued, pointing with a look of
resignation to the shore, "look there! there's no end to it. What HAS that brute got under its
tail?"We turned to look in the direction pointed out, and there saw a penguin walking slowly
and very sedately along the shore with an egg under its tail. There were several others, we
observed, burdened in the same way; and we found afterwards that these were a species
of penguins that always carried their eggs so. Indeed, they had a most convenient cavity
for the purpose, just between the tail and the legs. We were very much impressed with
the regularity and order of this colony. The island seemed to be apportioned out into
squares, of which each penguin possessed one, and sat in stiff solemnity in the middle of it,
or took a slow march up and down the spaces between. Some were hatching their eggs,
but others were feeding their young ones in a manner that caused us to laugh not a little.
The mother stood on a mound or raised rock, while the young one stood patiently below
her on the ground. Suddenly the mother raised her head and uttered a series of the most
discordant cackling sounds."She's going to choke," cried Peterkin.But this was not the case,
although, I confess, she looked like it. In a few seconds she put down her head and
opened her mouth, into which the young one thrust its beak and seemed to suck something
from her throat. Then the cackling was renewed, the sucking continued, and so the operation
of feeding was carried on till the young one was satisfied; but what she fed her little one
with, we could not tell."Now, just look yonder!" said Peterkin, in an excited tone; "if that isn't
the most abominable piece of maternal deception I ever saw. That rascally old lady
penguin has just pitched her young one into the sea, and there's another about to follow her
example."This indeed seemed to be the cue, for, on the top of a steep rock close to the
edge of the sea, we observed an old penguin endeavouring to entice her young one into
the water; but the young one seemed very unwilling to go, and, notwithstanding the
enticements of its mother, moved very slowly towards her. At last she went gently behind
the young bird and pushed it a little towards the water, but with great tenderness, as much
as to say, 'Don't be afraid, darling! I won't hurt you, my pet!' but no sooner did she get it to
the edge of the rock, where it stood looking pensively down at the sea, than she gave it a
sudden and violent push, sending it headlong down the slope into the water, where its
mother left it to scramble ashore as it best could. We observed many of them employed
in doing this, and we came to the conclusion that this is the way in which old penguins teach
their children to swim.Scarcely had we finished making our remarks on this, when we were
startled by about a dozen of the old birds hopping in the most clumsy and ludicrous manner
towards the sea. The beach, here, was a sloping rock, and when they came to it, some of
them succeeded in hopping down in safety, but others lost their balance and rolled and
scrambled down the slope in the most helpless manner. The instant they reached the
water, however, they seemed to be in their proper element. They dived and bounded out
of it and into it again with the utmost agility; and so, diving and bounding and spluttering, for
they could not fly, they went rapidly out to sea,On seeing this, Peterkin turned with a grave
face to us and said, "It's my opinion that these birds are all stark, staring mad, and that this is
an enchanted island. I therefore propose that we should either put about ship and fly in
terror from the spot, or land valorously on the island, and sell our lives as dearly as we
can.""I vote for landing, so pull in, lads," said Jack, giving a stroke with his oar that made the
boat spin. In a few seconds we ran the boat into a little creek where we made her fast to a
projecting piece of coral, and, running up the beach, entered the ranks of the penguins
armed with our cudgels and our spear. We were greatly surprised to find that, instead of
attacking us or showing signs of fear at our approach, these curious birds did not move from
their places until we laid hands on them, and merely turned their eyes on us in solemn,
stupid wonder as we passed. There was one old penguin, however, that began to walk
slowly toward the sea, and Peterkin took it into his head that he would try to interrupt its
progress, so he ran between it and the sea and brandished his cudgel in its face. But this
proved to be a resolute old bird. It would not retreat; nay, more, it would not cease to
advance, but battled with Peterkin bravely and drove him before it until it reached the sea.
Had Peterkin used his club he could easily have felled it, no doubt; but, as he had no wish
to do so cruel an act merely out of sport, he let the bird escape.We spent fully three hours
on this island in watching the habits of these curious birds, and, when we finally left them, we
all three concluded, after much consultation, that they were the most wonderful creatures we
had ever seen; and further, we thought it probable that they were the most wonderful
creatures in the world!CHAPTER XVIII.An awful storm and its consequences - Narrow
escape - A rock proves a sure foundation - A fearful night and a bright morning -
Deliverance from danger.IT was evening before we left the island of the penguins. As we
had made up our minds to encamp for the night on a small island, whereon grew a few
cocoa-nut trees, which was about two miles off, we lay to our oars with some energy. But a
danger was in store for us which we had not anticipated. The wind, which had carried us so
quickly to Penguin Island, freshened as evening drew on, to a stiff breeze, and, before we
had made half the distance to the small island, it became a regular gale. Although it was not
so directly against us as to prevent our rowing in the course we wished to go, yet it checked
us very much; and although the force of the sea was somewhat broken by the island, the
waves soon began to rise, and to roll their broken crests against our small craft, so that she
began to take in water, and we had much ado to keep ourselves afloat. At last the wind and
sea together became so violent that we found it impossible to make the island, so Jack
suddenly put the head of the boat round and ordered Peterkin and me to hoist a corner of
the sail, intending to run back to Penguin Island."We shall at least have the shelter of the
bushes," he said, as the boat flew before the wind, "and the penguins will keep us
company."As Jack spoke, the wind suddenly shifted, and blew so much against us that we
were forced to hoist more of the sail in order to beat up for the island, being by this change
thrown much to leeward of it. What made matters worse was, that the gale came in squalls,
so that we were more than once nearly upset."Stand by, both of you," cried Jack, in a quick,
earnest tone; "be ready to dowse the sail. I very much fear we won't make the island after
all."Peterkin and I were so much in the habit of trusting everything to Jack that we had fallen
into the way of not considering things, especially such things as were under Jack's care. We
had, therefore, never doubted for a moment that all was going well, so that it was with no
little anxiety that we heard him make the above remark. However, we had no time for
question or surmise, for, at the moment he spoke, a heavy squall was bearing down upon
us, and, as we were then flying with our lee gunwale dipping occasionally under the waves,
it was evident that we should have to lower our sail altogether. In a few seconds the squall
struck the boat, but Peterkin and I had the sail down in a moment, so that it did not upset us;
but, when it was past, we were more than half full of water. This I soon baled out, while
Peterkin again hoisted a corner of the sail; but the evil which Jack had feared came upon us.
We found it quite impossible to make Penguin Island. The gale carried us quickly past it
towards the open sea, and the terrible truth flashed upon us that we should be swept out
and left to perish miserably in a small boat in the midst of the wide ocean.This idea was
forced very strongly upon us because we saw nothing in the direction whither the wind was
blowing us save the raging billows of the sea; and, indeed, we trembled as we gazed
around us, for we were now beyond the shelter of the islands, and it seemed as though any
of the huge billows, which curled over in masses of foam, might swallow us up in a moment.
The water, also, began to wash in over our sides, and I had to keep constantly baling, for
Jack could not quit the helm nor Peterkin the sail for an instant, without endangering our lives.
In the midst of this distress Jack uttered an exclamation of hope, and pointed towards a low
island or rock which lay directly ahead. It had been hitherto unobserved, owing to the dark
clouds that obscured the sky and the blinding spray that seemed to fill the whole
atmosphere.As we neared this rock we observed that it was quite destitute of trees and
verdure, and so low that the sea broke completely over it. In fact it was nothing more than
the summit of one of the coral formations, which rose only a few feet above the level of the
water, and was, in stormy weather, all but invisible. Over this island the waves were
breaking in the utmost fury, and our hearts sank within us as we saw that there was not a
spot where we could thrust our little boat without its being dashed to pieces."Show a little
bit more sail," cried Jack, as we swept past the weather side of the rock with fearful
speed."Ay, ay," answered Peterkin, hoisting about a foot more of our sail.Little though the
addition was it caused the boat to lie over and creak so loudly, as we cleft the foaming
waves, that I expected to be upset every instant; and I blamed Jack in my heart for his
rashness. But I did him injustice, for, although during two seconds the water rushed in-board
in a torrent, he succeeded in steering us sharply round to the leeward side of the rock, where
the water was comparatively calm, and the force of the breeze broken."Out your oars now,
lads; that's well done. Give way!" We obeyed instantly. The oars splashed into the
waves together. One good hearty pull, and we were floating in a comparatively calm creek
that was so narrow as to be barely able to admit our boat. Here we were in perfect safety,
and, as we leaped on shore and fastened our cable to the rocks, I thanked God in my heart
for our deliverance from so great danger. But, although I have said we were now in safety, I
suspect that few of my readers would have envied our position. It is true we had no lack of
food, but we were drenched to the skin; the sea was foaming round us and the spray flying
over our heads, so that we were completely enveloped, as it were, in water; the spot on
which we had landed was not more than twelve yards in diameter, and from this spot we
could not move without the risk of being swept away by the storm. At the upper end of
the creek was a small hollow or cave in the rock, which sheltered us from the fury of the
winds and waves; and as the rock extended in a sort of ledge over our heads, it prevented
the spray from falling upon us."Why," said Peterkin, beginning to feel cheery again, "it
seems to me that we have got into a mermaid's cave, for there is nothing but water all round
us; and as for earth or sky, they are things of the past."Peterkin's idea was not inappropriate,
for, what with the sea roaring in white foam up to our very feet, and the spray flying in white
sheets continually over our heads, and the water dripping heavily from the ledge above like
a curtain in front of our cave, it did seem to us very much more like being below than above
water."Now, boys," cried Jack, "bestir yourselves, and let's make ourselves comfortable.
Toss out our provisions, Peterkin; and here, Ralph, lend a hand to haul up the boat. Look
sharp.""Ay, ay, captain," we cried, as we hastened to obey, much cheered by the hearty
manner of our comrade.Fortunately the cave, although not very deep, was quite dry, so that
we succeeded in making ourselves much more comfortable than could have been
expected. We landed our provisions, wrung the water out of our garments, spread our sail
below us for a carpet, and, after having eaten a hearty meal, began to feel quite cheerful.
But as night drew on, our spirits sank again, for with the daylight all evidence of our security
vanished away. We could no longer see the firm rock on which we lay, while we were
stunned with the violence of the tempest that raged around us. The night grew pitchy dark,
as it advanced, so that we could not see our hands when we held them up before our
eyes, and were obliged to feel each other occasionally to make sure that we were safe, for
the storm at last became so terrible that it was difficult to make our voices audible. A slight
variation of the wind, as we supposed, caused a few drops of spray ever and anon to
blow into our faces; and the eddy of the sea, in its mad boiling, washed up into our little
creek until it reached our feet and threatened to tear away our boat. In order to prevent this
latter calamity, we hauled the boat farther up and held the cable in our hands. Occasional
flashes of lightning shone with a ghastly glare through the watery curtains around us, and lent
additional horror to the scene. Yet we longed for those dismal flashes, for they were less
appalling than the thick blackness that succeeded them. Crashing peals of thunder seemed
to tear the skies in twain, and fell upon our ears through the wild yelling of the hurricane as if it
had been but a gentle summer breeze; while the billows burst upon the weather side of
the island until we fancied that the solid rock was giving way, and, in our agony, we clung to
the bare ground, expecting every moment to be whirled away and whelmed in the black
howling sea! Oh! it was a night of terrible anxiety, and no one can conceive the feelings of
intense gratitude and relief with which we at last saw the dawn of day break through the
vapory mists around us.For three days and three nights we remained on this rock, while the
storm continued to rage with unabated fury. On the morning of the fourth day it suddenly
ceased, and the wind fell altogether; but the waves still ran so high that we did not dare to
put off in our boat. During the greater part of this period we scarcely slept above a few
minutes at a time, but on the third night we slept soundly and awoke early on the fourth
morning to find the sea very much down, and the sun shining brightly again in the clear blue
sky.It was with light hearts that we launched forth once more in our little boat and steered
away for our island home, which, we were overjoyed to find, was quite visible on the
horizon, for we had feared that we had been blown out of sight of it altogether. As it was a
dead calm we had to row during the greater part of the day; but towards the afternoon a fair
breeze sprang up, which enabled us to hoist our sail. We soon passed Penguin Island,
and the other island which we had failed to reach on the day the storm commenced; but as
we had still enough of provisions, and were anxious to get home, we did not land, to the
great disappointment of Peterkin, who seemed to entertain quite an affection for the
penguins.Although the breeze was pretty fresh for several hours, we did not reach the
outer reef of our island till night-fall, and before we had sailed more than a hundred yards into
the lagoon, the wind died away altogether, so that we had to take to our oars again. It was
late and the moon and stars were shining brightly when we arrived opposite the bower and
leaped upon the strand. So glad were we to be safe back again on our beloved island,
that we scarcely took time to drag the boat a short way up the beach, and then ran up to
see that all was right at the bower. I must confess, however, that my joy was mingled with a
vague sort of fear lest our home had been visited and destroyed during our absence; but
on reaching it we found everything just as it had been left, and the poor black cat curled up,
sound asleep, on the coral table in front of our humble dwelling.CHAPTER
XIX.Shoemaking - The even tenor of our way suddenly interrupted - An unexpected visit
and an appalling battle - We all become warriors, and Jack proves himself be a hero.FOR
many months after this we continued to live on our island in uninterrupted harmony and
happiness. Sometimes we went out a-fishing in the lagoon, and sometimes went a-hunting
in the woods, or ascended to the mountain top, by way of variety, although Peterkin always
asserted that we went for the purpose of hailing any ship that might chance to heave in
sight. But I am certain that none of us wished to be delivered from our captivity, for we
were extremely happy, and Peterkin used to say that as we were very young we should
not feel the loss of a year or two. Peterkin, as I have said before, was thirteen years of age,
Jack eighteen, and I fifteen. But Jack was very tall, strong, and manly for his age, and might
easily have been mistaken for twenty.The climate was so beautiful that it seemed to be a
perpetual summer, and as many of the fruit-trees continued to bear fruit and blossom all the
year round, we never wanted for a plentiful supply of food. The hogs, too, seemed rather
to increase than diminish, although Peterkin was very frequent in his attacks on them with his
spear. If at any time we failed in finding a drove, we had only to pay a visit to the plum-tree
before mentioned, where we always found a large family of them asleep under its
branches.We employed ourselves very busily during this time in making various garments
of cocoa-nut cloth, as those with which we had landed were beginning to be very ragged.
Peterkin also succeeded in making excellent shoes out of the skin of the old hog, in the
following manner:- He first cut a piece of the hide, of an oblong form, a few inches longer
than his foot. This he soaked in water, and, while it was wet, he sewed up one end of it, so
as to form a rough imitation of that part of the heel of a shoe where the seam is. This done,
he bored a row of holes all round the edge of the piece of skin, through which a tough line
was passed. Into the sewed-up part of this shoe he thrust his heel, then, drawing the string
tight, the edges rose up and overlapped his foot all round. It is true there were a great
many ill-looking puckers in these shoes, but we found them very serviceable
notwithstanding, and Jack came at last to prefer them to his long boots. We ago made
various other useful articles, which added to our comfort, and once or twice spoke of building
us a house, but we had so great an affection for the bower, and, withal, found it so
serviceable, that we determined not to leave it, nor to attempt the building of a house,
which, in such a climate, might turn out to be rather disagreeable than useful.We often
examined the pistol that we had found in the house on the other side of the island, and
Peterkin wished much that we had powder and shot, as it would render pig-killing much
easier; but, after all, we had become so expert in the use of our sling and bow and spear,
that we were independent of more deadly weapons.Diving in the Water Garden also
continued to afford us as much pleasure as ever; and Peterkin began to be a little more
expert in the water from constant practice. As for Jack and I, we began to feel as if water
were our native element, and revelled in it with so much confidence and comfort that Peterkin
said he feared we would turn into fish some day, and swim off and leave him; adding, that
he had been for a long time observing that Jack was becoming more and more like a shark
every day. Whereupon Jack remarked, that if he, Peterkin, were changed into a fish, he
would certainly turn into nothing better or bigger than a shrimp. Poor Peterkin did not envy
us our delightful excursions under water, except, indeed, when Jack would dive down to the
bottom of the Water Garden, sit down on a rock and look up and make faces at him.
Peterkin did feel envious then, and often said he would give anything to be able to do that.
I was much amused when Peterkin said this; for if he could only have seen his own face
when he happened to take a short dive, he would have seen that Jack's was far surpassed
by it. The great difference being, however, that Jack made faces on purpose - Peterkin
couldn't help it!Now, while we were engaged with these occupations and amusements, an
event occurred one day which was as unexpected as it was exceedingly alarming and very
horrible.Jack and I were sitting, as we were often wont to do, on the rocks at Spouting Cliff,
and Peterkin was wringing the water from his garments, having recently fallen by accident
into the sea, - a thing he was constantly doing, - when our attention was suddenly arrested
by two objects which appeared on the horizon."What are yon, think you?" I said,
addressing Jack."I can't imagine," answered he; "I've noticed them for some time, and
fancied they were black sea-gulls, but the more I look at them the more I feel convinced
they are much larger than gulls.""They seem to be coming towards us," said I."Hallo! what's
wrong?" inquired Peterkin, coming up."Look there," said Jack."Whales!" cried Peterkin,
shading his eyes with his hand. "No! eh! can they be boats, Jack?"Our hearts beat with
excitement at the very thought of seeing human faces again."I think you are about right,
Peterkin; - but they seem to me to move strangely for boats," said Jack, in a low tone, as if
he were talking to himself.I noticed that a shade of anxiety crossed Jack's countenance as he
gazed long and intently at the two objects, which were now nearing us fast. At last he
sprang to his feet. "They are canoes, Ralph! whether war-canoes or not I cannot tell, but this
I know, that all the natives of the South Sea Islands are fierce cannibals, and they have little
respect for strangers. We must hide if they land here, which I earnestly hope they will not
do."I was greatly alarmed at Jack's speech, but I confess I thought less of what he said than
of the earnest, anxious manner in which he said it, and it was with very uncomfortable
feelings that Peterkin and I followed him quickly into the woods."How unfortunate," said I, as
we gained the shelter of the bushes, "that we have forgotten our arms.""It matters not," said
Jack; "here are clubs enough and to spare." As he spoke, he laid his hand on a bundle of
stout poles of various sizes, which Peterkin's ever-busy hands had formed, during our
frequent visits to the cliff, for no other purpose, apparently, than that of having something to
do.We each selected a stout club according to our several tastes, and lay down behind a
rock, whence we could see the canoes approach, without ourselves being seen. At first we
made an occasional remark on their appearance, but after they entered the lagoon, and
drew near the beach, we ceased to speak, and gazed with intense interest at the scene
before us.We now observed that the foremost canoe was being chased by the other, and
that it contained a few women and children, as well as men, - perhaps forty souls altogether;
while the canoe which pursued it contained only men. They seemed to be about the same
in number, but were better armed, and had the appearance of being a war party. Both
crews were paddling with all their might, and it seemed as if the pursuers exerted
themselves to overtake the natives ere they could land. In this, however, they failed. The
foremost canoe made for the beach close beneath the rocks behind which we were
concealed. Their short paddles flashed like meteors in the water, and sent up a constant
shower of spray. The foam curled from the prow, and the eyes of the rowers glistened in
their black faces as they strained every muscle of their naked bodies; nor did they relax their
efforts till the canoe struck the beach with a violent shock; then, with a shout of defiance, the
whole party sprang, as if by magic, from the canoe to the shore. Three women, two of
whom carried infants in their arms, rushed into the woods; and the men crowded to the
water's edge, with stones in their hands, spears levelled, and clubs brandished, to resist the
landing of their enemies.The distance between the two canoes had been about half a mile,
and, at the great speed they were going, this was soon passed. As the pursuers neared
the shore, no sign of fear or hesitation was noticeable. On they came like a wild charger, -
received but recked not of a shower of stones. The canoe struck, and, with a yell that
seemed to issue from the throats of incarnate fiends, they leaped into the water, and drove
their enemies up the beach.The battle that immediately ensued was frightful to behold.
Most of the men wielded clubs of enormous size and curious shapes, with which they
dashed out each other's brains. As they were almost entirely naked, and had to bound,
stoop, leap, and run, in their terrible hand-to-hand encounters, they looked more like
demons than human beings. I felt my heart grow sick at the sight of this bloody battle, and
would fain have turned away, but a species of fascination seemed to hold me down and
glue my eyes upon the combatants. I observed that the attacking party was led by a most
extraordinary being, who, from his size and peculiarity, I concluded was a chief. His hair was
frizzed out to an enormous extent, so that it resembled a large turban. It was of a lightyellow
hue, which surprised me much, for the man's body was as black as coal, and I felt
convinced that the hair must have been dyed. He was tattooed from head to foot; and his
face, besides being tattooed, was besmeared with red paint, and streaked with white.
Altogether, with his yellow turban-like hair, his Herculean black frame, his glittering eyes and
white teeth, he seemed the most terrible monster I ever beheld. He was very active in the
fight, and had already killed four men.Suddenly the yellow-haired chief was attacked by a
man quite as strong and large as himself. He flourished a heavy club something like an
eagle's beak at the point. For a second or two these giants eyed each other warily, moving
round and round, as if to catch each other at a disadvantage, but seeing that nothing was to
be gained by this caution, and that the loss of time might effectually turn the tide of battle
either way, they apparently made up their minds to attack at the same instant, for, with a wild
shout and simultaneous spring, they swung their heavy clubs, which met with a loud report.
Suddenly the yellow-haired savage tripped, his enemy sprang forward, the ponderous
club was swung, but it did not descend, for at that moment the savage was felled to the
ground by a stone from the hand of one who had witnessed his chief's danger. This was
the turning-point in the battle. The savages who landed first turned and fled towards the
bush, on seeing the fall of their chief. But not one escaped. They were all overtaken and
felled to the earth. I saw, however, that they were not all killed. Indeed, their enemies, now
that they were conquered, seemed anxious to take them alive; and they succeeded in
securing fifteen, whom they bound hand and foot with cords, and, carrying them up into the
woods, laid them down among the bushes. Here they left them, for what purpose I knew
not, and returned to the scene of the late battle, where the remnant of the party were
bathing their wounds.Out of the forty blacks that composed the attacking party, only twentyeight
remained alive, two of whom were sent into the bush to hunt for the women and
children. Of the other party, as I have said, only ten survived, and these were lying bound
and helpless on the grass.Jack and Peterkin and I now looked at each other, and whispered
our fears that the savages might clamber up the rocks to search for fresh water, and so
discover our place of concealment; but we were so much interested in watching their
movements that we agreed to remain where we were; and, indeed, we could not easily
have risen without exposing ourselves to detection. One of the savages now went up to
the wood and soon returned with a bundle of fire-wood, and we were not a little surprised to
see him set fire to it by the very same means used by Jack the time we made our first fire, -
namely, with the bow and drill. When the fire was kindled, two of the party went again to
the woods and returned with one of the bound men. A dreadful feeling of horror crept over
my heart, as the thought flashed upon me that they were going to burn their enemies. As
they bore him to the fire my feelings almost overpowered me. I gasped for breath, and
seizing my club, endeavoured to spring to my feet; but Jack's powerful arm pinned me to
the earth. Next moment one of the savages raised his club, and fractured the wretched
creature's skull. He must have died instantly, and, strange though it may seem, I confess to
a feeling of relief when the deed was done, because I now knew that the poor savage
could not be burned alive. Scarcely had his limbs ceased to quiver when the monsters cut
slices of flesh from his body, and, after roasting them slightly over the fire, devoured
them.Suddenly there arose a cry from the woods, and, in a few seconds, the two savages
hastened towards the fire dragging the three women and their two infants along with them.
One of those women was much younger than her companions, and we were struck with the
modesty of her demeanour and the gentle expression of her face, which, although she had
the flattish nose and thick lips of the others, was of a light-brown colour, and we conjectured
that she must be of a different race. She and her companions wore short petticoats and a
kind of tippet on their shoulders. Their hair was jet black, but instead of being long, was
short and curly, - though not woolly - somewhat like the hair of a young boy. While we
gazed with interest and some anxiety at these poor creatures, the big chief advanced to
one of the elder females and laid his hand upon the child. But the mother shrank from him,
and clasping the little one to her bosom, uttered a wail of fear. With a savage laugh, the
chief tore the child from her arms and tossed it into the sea. A low groan burst from Jack's
lips as we witnessed this atrocious act and heard the mother's shriek, as she fell insensible
on the sand. The rippling waves rolled the child on the beach, as if they refused to be a
party in such a foul murder, and we could observe that the little one still lived.The young girl
was now brought forward, and the chief addressed her; but although we heard his voice,
and even the words distinctly, of course we could not understand what he said. The girl
made no answer to his fierce questions, and we saw by the way in which he pointed to the
fire that he threatened her life."Peterkin," said Jack in a hoarse whisper, "have you got your
knife?""Yes," replied Peterkin, whose face was pale as death."That will do. Listen to me,
and do my bidding quick. Here is the small knife, Ralph. Fly both of you through the bush,
cut the cords that bind the prisoners and set them free. There! quick, ere it be too late. Jack
sprang up, and seized a heavy but short bludgeon, while his strong frame trembled with
emotion, and large drops rolled down his forehead.At this moment the man who had
butchered the savage a few minutes before advanced towards the girl with his heavy club.
Jack uttered a yell that rang like a death-shriek among the rocks. With one bound he leaped
over a precipice full fifteen feet high, and, before the savages had recovered from their
surprise, was in the midst of them; while Peterkin and I dashed through the bushes towards
the prisoners. With one blow of his staff Jack felled the man with the club, then, turning
round with a look of fury, he rushed upon the big chief with the yellow hair. Had the blow
which Jack aimed at his head taken effect, the huge savage would have needed no second
stroke; but he was agile as a cat, and avoided it by springing to one side, while, at the same
time, he swung his ponderous club at the head of his foe. It was now Jack's turn to leap
aside, and well was it for him that the first outburst of his blind fury was over, else he had
become an easy prey to his gigantic antagonist; but Jack was cool now. He darted his
blows rapidly and well, and the superiority of his light weapon was strikingly proved in this
combat, for while he could easily evade the blows of the chief's heavy club, the chief could
not so easily evade those of his light one. Nevertheless, so quick was he, and so frightfully
did he fling about the mighty weapon, that, although Jack struck him almost every blow, the
strokes had to be delivered so quickly that they wanted force to be very effectualIt was
lucky for Jack that the other savages considered the success of their chief in this encounter to
be so certain that they refrained from interfering. Had they doubted it, they would have
probably ended the matter at once by felling him. But they contented themselves with
awaiting the issue.The force which the chief expended in wielding his club now began to be
apparent. His movements became slower, his breath hissed through his clenched teeth,
and the surprised savages drew nearer in order to render assistance. Jack observed this
movement. He felt that his fate was sealed, and resolved to cast his life upon the next
blow. The chiefs club was again about to descend on his head. He might have evaded it
easily, but instead of doing so, he suddenly shortened his grasp of his own club, rushed in
under the blow, struck his adversary right between the eyes with all his force and fell to the
earth, crushed beneath the senseless body of the chief. A dozen clubs flew high in air
ready to descend on the head of Jack, but they hesitated a moment, for the massive body
of the chief completely covered him. That moment saved his life. Ere the savages could
tear the chief's body away, seven of their number fell prostrate beneath the clubs of the
prisoners whom Peterkin and I had set free, and two others fell under our own hand. We
could never have accomplished this had not our enemies been so engrossed with the fight
between Jack and their chief that they had failed to observe us until we were upon them.
They still out-numbered our party by three, but we were flushed with victory while they
were taken by surprise and dispirited by the fall of their chief. Moreover, they were awestruck
by the sweeping fury of Jack, who seemed to have lost his senses altogether, and
had no sooner shaken himself free of the chief's body than he rushed into the midst of them,
and in three blows equalized our numbers. Peterkin and I flew to the rescue, the savages
followed us, and, in less than ten minutes, the whole of our opponents were knocked down
or made prisoners, bound hand and foot, and extended side by side upon the sea
shore.CHAPTER XX.Intercourse with the savages - Cannibalism prevented - The slain are
buried and the survivors depart, leaving us again alone on our Coral Island.AFTER the
battle was over, the savages crowded round us and gazed at us in surprise, while they
continued to pour upon us a flood of questions, which, being wholly unintelligible, of course
we could not answer. However, by way of putting an end to it, Jack took the chief (who had
recovered from the effects of his wound) by the hand and shook it warmly. No sooner did
the blacks see that this was meant to express good-will than they shook hands with us all
round. After this ceremony was gone through Jack went up to the girl, who had never once
moved from the rock where she had been left, but had continued an eager spectator of all
that had passed. He made signs to her to follow him and then, taking the chief by the hand,
was about to conduct him to the bower when his eye fell on the poor infant which had been
thrown into the sea and was still lying on the shore. Dropping the chief's hand he hastened
towards it, and, to his great joy, found it to be still alive. We also found that the mother was
beginning to recover slowly."Here, get out o' the way," said Jack, pushing us aside, as we
stooped over the poor woman and endeavoured to restore her, "I'll soon bring her round."
So saying, he placed the infant on her bosom and laid its warm cheek on hers. The effect
was wonderful. The woman opened her eyes, felt the child, looked at it, and with a cry of
joy clasped it in her arms, at the same time endeavouring to rise, for the purpose,
apparently, of rushing into the woods."There, that's all right," said Jack, once more taking the
chief by the hand. "Now Ralph and Peterkin, make the women and these fellows follow me
to the bower. Well entertain them as hospitably as we can."In a few minutes the savages
were all seated on the ground in front of the bower making a hearty meal off a cold roast pig,
several ducks, and a variety of cold fish, together with an unlimited supply of cocoa-nuts,
bread-fruits, yams, taro, and plums; with all of which they seemed to be quite familiar and
perfectly satisfied.Meanwhile, we three being thoroughly knocked up with our day's work,
took a good draught of cocoa-nut lemonade, and throwing ourselves on our beds fell fast
asleep. The savages it seems followed our example, and in half-an-hour the whole camp
was buried in repose.How long we slept I cannot tell, but this I know, that when we lay
down the sun was setting and when we awoke it was high in the heavens. I awoke Jack,
who started up in surprise, being unable at first to comprehend our situation. "Now, then,"
said he, springing up, "let's see after breakfast. Hallo! Peterkin, lazy fellow, how long do
you mean to lie there?"Peterkin yawned heavily. "Well!" said he, opening his eyes and
looking up after some trouble, "if it isn't to-morrow morning, and me thinking it was to-day all
this time. Hallo! Venus, where did you come from? you seem tolerably at home, any how.
Bah! might as well speak to the cat as to you - better, in fact, for it understands me, and you
don't."This remark was called forth by the sight of one of the elderly females, who had
seated herself on the rock in front of the bower, and, having placed her child at her feet, was
busily engaged in devouring the remains of a roast pig.By this time the natives outside
were all astir, and breakfast in an advanced state of preparation. During the course of it we
made sundry attempts to converse with the natives by signs, but without effect. At last we
hit upon a plan of discovering their names. Jack pointed to his breast and add "Jack," very
distinctly; then he pointed to Peterkin and to me, repeating our names at the same time.
Then he pointed to himself again, and said "Jack," and laying his finger on the breast of the
chief, looked inquiringly into his face. The chief instantly understood him and said "Tararo,"
twice, distinctly. Jack repeated it after him, and the chief, nodding his head approvingly, said
"Chuck." On hearing which, Peterkin exploded with laughter; but Jack turned and with a
frown rebuked him, saying, "I must look even more indignantly at you than I feel, Peterkin,
you rascal, for these fellows don't like to be laughed at." Then turning towards the youngest
of the women, who was seated at the door of the bower, he pointed to her; whereupon the
chief said, "Avatea;" and pointing towards the sun, raised his finger slowly towards the
zenith, where it remained steadily for a minute or two."What can that mean, I wonder," said
Jack, looking puzzled."Perhaps," said Peterkin, "the chief means she is an angel come down
to stay here for a while. If so, she's an uncommonly black one!"We did not feel quite
satisfied with this explanation, so Jack went up to her and said, "Avatea." The woman
smiled sadly, and nodded her head, at the same time pointing to her breast and then to the
sun, in the same manner as the chief had done. We were much puzzled to know what this
could signify, but as there was no way of solving our difficulty we were obliged to rest
content.Jack now made signs to the natives to follow him, and, taking up his axe, he led
them to the place where the battle had been fought. Here we found the prisoners, who
had passed the night on the beach having been totally forgotten by us, as our minds had
been full of our guests, and were ultimately overcome by sleep. They did not seem the
worse for their exposure, however, as we judged by the hearty appetite with which they
devoured the breakfast that was soon after given to them. Jack then began to dig a hole in
the sand, and, after working a few seconds, he pointed to it and to the dead bodies that lay
exposed on the beach. The natives immediately perceived what he wanted, and, running
for their paddles, dug a hole in the course of half an hour that was quite large enough to
contain all the bodies of the slain. When it was finished they tossed their dead enemies into
it with so much indifference that we felt assured they would not have put themselves to this
trouble had we not asked them to do so. The body of the yellow-haired chief was the last
thrown in. This wretched man would have recovered from the blow with which Jack felled
him, and, indeed, he did endeavour to rise during the melee that followed his fall, but one of
his enemies, happening to notice the action, dealt him a blow with his club that killed him on
the spot.While they were about to throw the sand over this chief, one of the savages
stooped over him, and with a knife, made apparently of stone, cut a large slice of flesh from
his thigh. We knew at once that he intended to make use of this for food, and could not
repress a cry of horror and disgust."Come, come, you blackguard," cried Jack, starting up
and seizing the man by the arm, "pitch that into the hole. Do you hear?"The savage of
course did not understand the command, but he perfectly understood the look of disgust
with which Jack regarded the flesh, and his fierce gaze as he pointed towards the hole.
Nevertheless he did not obey. Jack instantly turned to Tararo and made signs to him to
enforce obedience. The chief seemed to understand the appeal, for he stepped forward,
raised his club, and was on the point of dashing out the brains of his offending subject, when
Jack sprang forward and caught his uplifted arm."Stop!" he shouted, "you blockhead, I don't
want you to kill the man." He then pointed again to the flesh and to the hole. The chief
uttered a few words, which had the desired effect; for the man threw the flesh into the hole,
which was immediately filled up. This man was of a morose, sulky disposition, and, during
all the time he remained on the island, regarded us, especially Jack, with a scowling visage.
His name, we found, was Mahine.The next three or four days were spent by the savages
in mending their canoe, which had been damaged by the violent shock it had sustained on
striking the shore. This canoe was a very curious structure. It was about thirty feet long, and
had a high towering stern. The timbers, of which it was partly composed, were fastened
much in the same way as those of our little boat were put together; but the part that
seemed most curious to us was a sort of out-rigger, or long plank, which was attached to the
body of the canoe by means of two stout cross beams. These beams kept the plank
parallel with the canoe, but not in contact with it, for it floated in the water with an open space
between; thus forming a sort of double canoe. This we found was intended to prevent the
upsetting of the canoe, which was so narrow that it could not have maintained an upright
position without the out-rigger. We could not help wondering both at the ingenuity and the
clumsiness of this contrivance.When the canoe was ready, we assisted the natives to carry
the prisoners into it, and helped them to load it with provisions and fruit. Peterkin also went
to the plum-tree for the purpose of making a special onslaught upon the hogs, and killed no
less than six of them. These we baked and presented to our friends on the day of their
departure. On that day Tararo made a great many energetic signs to us, which, after much
consideration, we came to understand were proposals that we should go away with him to
his island; but, having no desire to do so, we shook our heads very decidedly. However,
we consoled him by presenting him with our rusty axe, which we thought we could spare,
having the excellent one which had been so providentially washed ashore to us the day we
were wrecked. We also gave him a piece of wood with our names carved on it, and a
piece of string to hang it round his neck as an ornament.In a few minutes more we were all
assembled on the beach. Being unable to speak to the savages, we went through the
ceremony of shaking hands, and expected they would depart; but, before doing so, Tararo
went up to Jack and rubbed noses with him, after which he did the same with Peterkin and
me! Seeing that this was their mode of salutation, we determined to conform to their
custom, so we rubbed noses heartily with the whole party, women and all! The only
disagreeable part of the process was, when we came to rub noses with Mahine, and
Peterkin afterwards said, that when he saw his wolfish eyes glaring so close to his face, he
felt much more inclined to BANG than to RUB his nose. Avatea was the last to take leave
of us, and we experienced a feeling of real sorrow when she approached to bid us farewell.
Besides her modest air and gentle manners she was the only one of the party who
exhibited the smallest sign of regret at parting from us. Going up to Jack, she put out her
flat little nose to be rubbed, and thereafter paid the same compliment to Peterkin and
me.An hour later the canoe was out of sight, and we, with an indefinable feeling of sadness
creeping round our hearts, were seated in silence beneath the shadow of our bower,
meditating on the wonderful events of the last few days.CHAPTER XXI.Sagacious and
moral remarks in regard to life - A sail! - An unexpected salute - The end of the black cat - A
terrible dive - An incautious proceeding and a frightful catastrophe.LIFE is a strange
compound. Peterkin used to say of it, that it beat a druggist's shop all to sticks; for, whereas
the first is a compound of good and bad, the other is a horrible compound of all that is utterly
detestable. And indeed the more I consider it the more I am struck with the strange mixture
of good and evil that exists not only in the material earth but in our own natures. In our own
Coral Island we had experienced every variety of good that a bountiful Creator could heap
on us. Yet on the night of the storm we had seen how almost, in our case, - and altogether,
no doubt, in the case of others less fortunate - all this good might be swept away for ever.
We had seen the rich fruit-trees waving in the soft air, the tender herbs shooting upwards
under the benign influence of the bright sun; and, the next day, we had seen these good
and beautiful trees and plants uprooted by the hurricane, crushed and hurled to the ground
in destructive devastation. We had lived for many months in a clime for the most part so
beautiful, that we had often wondered whether Adam and Eve had found Eden more
sweet; and we had seen the quiet solitudes of our paradise suddenly broken in upon by
ferocious savages, and the white sands stained with blood and strewed with lifeless forms;
yet, among these cannibals, we had seen many symptoms of a kindly nature. I pondered
these things much, and, while I considered them, there recurred to my memory those words
which I had read in my Bible, - the works of God are wonderful, and his ways past finding
out.After these poor savages had left us, we used to hold long and frequent conversations
about them, and I noticed that Peterkin's manner was now much altered. He did not,
indeed, jest less heartily than before, but he did so less frequently, and often there was a
tone of deep seriousness in his manner, if not in his words, which made him seem to Jack
and me as if he had grown two years older within a few days. But indeed I was not
surprised at this, when I reflected on the awful realities which we had witnessed so lately.
We could by no means shake off a tendency to gloom for several weeks afterwards; but,
as time wore away, our usual good spirits returned somewhat, and we began to think of the
visit of the savages with feelings akin to those with which we recall a terrible dream.One day
we were all enjoying ourselves in the Water Garden, preparatory to going on a fishing
excursion; for Peterkin had kept us in such constant supply of hogs that we had become
quite tired of pork, and desired a change. Peterkin was sunning himself on the ledge of rock,
while we were creeping among the rocks below. Happening to look up, I observed
Peterkin cutting the most extraordinary capers and making violent gesticulations for us to
come up; so I gave Jack a push, and rose immediately."A sail! a sail! Ralph, look! Jack,
away on the horizon there, just over the entrance to the lagoon!" cried Peterkin, as we
scrambled up the rocks."So it is, and a schooner, too!" said Jack, as he proceeded hastily to
dress.Our hearts were thrown into a terrible flutter by this discovery, for if it should touch at
our island we had no doubt the captain would be happy to give us a passage to some of
the civilized islands, where we could find a ship sailing for England, or some other part of
Europe. Home, with all its associations, rushed in upon my heart like a flood, and, much
though I loved the Coral Island and the bower which had now been our home so long, I felt
that I could have quitted all at that moment without a sigh. With joyful anticipations we
hastened to the highest point of rock near our dwelling, and awaited the arrival of the vessel,
for we now perceived that she was making straight for the island, under a steady breeze.In
less than an hour she was close to the reef, where she rounded to, and backed her topsails
in order to survey the coast. Seeing this, and fearing that they might not perceive us, we all
three waved pieces of cocoa-nut cloth in the air, and soon had the satisfaction of seeing
them beginning to lower a boat and bustle about the decks as if they meant to land.
Suddenly a flag was run up to the peak, a little cloud of white smoke rose from the
schooner's side, and, before we could guess their intentions, a cannon-shot came crashing
through the bushes, carried away several cocoa-nut trees in its passage, and burst in atoms
against the cliff a few yards below the spot on which we stood.With feelings of terror we
now observed that the flag at the schooner's peak was black, with a Death's head and cross
bones upon it. As we gazed at each other in blank amazement, the word "pirate" escaped
our lips simultaneously."What is to be done?" cried Peterkin, as we observed a boat shoot
from the vessel's side, and make for the entrance of the reef. "If they take us off the island, it
will either be to throw us overboard for sport, or to make pirates of us."I did not reply, but
looked at Jack, as being our only resource in this emergency. He stood with folded arms,
and his eyes fixed with a grave, anxious expression on the ground. "There is but one
hope," said he, turning with a sad expression of countenance to Peterkin; "perhaps, after all,
we may not have to resort to it. If these villains are anxious to take us, they will soon
overrun the whole island. But come, follow me."Stopping abruptly in his speech, Jack
bounded into the woods, and led us by a circuitous route to Spouting Cliff. Here he halted,
and, advancing cautiously to the rocks, glanced over their edge. We were soon by his
side, and saw the boat, which was crowded with armed men, just touching the shore. In an
instant the crew landed, formed line, and rushed up to our bower.In a few seconds we saw
them hurrying back to the boat, one of them swinging the poor cat round his head by the
tail. On reaching the water's edge, he tossed it far into the sea, and joined his companions,
who appeared to be holding a hasty council."You see what we may expect," said Jack
bitterly. "The man who will wantonly kill a poor brute for sport will think little of murdering a
fellow-creature. Now, boys, we have but one chance left, - the Diamond Cave.""The
Diamond Cave!" cried Peterkin, "then my chance is a poor one, for I could not dive into it if
all the pirates on the Pacific were at my heels.""Nay, but," said I, "we will take you down,
Peterkin, if you will only trust us."As I spoke, we observed the pirates scatter over the
beach, and radiate, as if from a centre, towards the woods and along shore."Now, Peterkin,"
said Jack, in a solemn tone, "you must make up your mind to do it, or we must make up our
minds to die in your company.""Oh, Jack, my dear friend," cried Peterkin, turning pale,
"leave me; I don't believe they'll think it worth while to kill me. Go, you and Ralph, and dive
into the cave.""That will not I," answered Jack quietly, while he picked up a stout cudgel from
the ground. "So now, Ralph, we must prepare to meet these fellows. Their motto is, 'No
quarter.' If we can manage to floor those coming in this direction, we may escape into the
woods for a while.""There are five of them," said I; "we have no chance.""Come, then," cried
Peterkin, starting up, and grasping Jack convulsively by the arm, "let us dive; I will
go."Those who are not naturally expert in the water know well the feelings of horror that
overwhelm them, when in it, at the bare idea of being held down, even for a few seconds, -
that spasmodic, involuntary recoil from compulsory immersion which has no connection
whatever with cowardice; and they will understand the amount of resolution that it required in
Peterkin to allow himself to be dragged down to a depth of ten feet, and then, through a
narrow tunnel, into an almost pitch-dark cavern. But there was no alternative. The pirates
had already caught sight of us, and were now within a short distance of the rocks.Jack and I
seized Peterkin by the arms."Now, keep quite still, no struggling," said Jack, "or we are
lost."Peterkin made no reply, but the stern gravity of his marble features, and the tension of
his muscles, satisfied us that he had fully made up his mind to go through with it. Just as the
pirates gained the foot of the rocks, which hid us for a moment from their view, we bent over
the sea, and plunged down together head foremost. Peterkin behaved like a hero. He
floated passively between us like a log of wood, and we passed the tunnel and rose into
the cave in a shorter space of time than I had ever done it before.Peterkin drew a long,
deep breath on reaching the surface; and in a few seconds we were all standing on the
ledge of rock in safety. Jack now searched for the tinder and torch, which always lay in the
cave. He soon found them, and, lighting the torch, revealed to Peterkin's wondering gaze
the marvels of the place. But we were too wet to waste much time in looking about us. Our
first care was to take off our clothes, and wring them as dry as we could. This done, we
proceeded to examine into the state of our larder, for, as Jack truly remarked, there was no
knowing how long the pirates might remain on the island."Perhaps," said Peterkin, "they
may take it into their heads to stop here altogether, and so we shall be buried alive in this
place.""Don't you think, Peterkin, that it's the nearest thing to being drowned alive that you
ever felt?" said Jack with a smile. "But I've no fear of that. These villains never stay long on
shore. The sea is their home, so you may depend upon it that they won't stay more than a
day or two at the furthest."We now began to make arrangements for spending the night in
the cavern. At various periods Jack and I had conveyed cocoa nuts and other fruits,
besides rolls of cocoa-nut cloth, to this submarine cave, partly for amusement, and partly
from a feeling that we might possibly be driven one day to take shelter here from the
savages. Little did we imagine that the first savages who would drive us into it would be
white savages, perhaps our own countrymen. We found the cocoa-nuts in good condition,
and the cooked yams, but the bread-fruits were spoiled. We also found the cloth where
we had left it; and, on opening it out, there proved to be sufficient to make a bed; which was
important, as the rock was damp. Having collected it all together, we spread out our bed,
placed our torch in the midst of us, and ate our supper. It was indeed a strange chamber to
feast in; and we could not help remarking on the cold, ghastly appearance of the walls, and
the black water at our side, with the thick darkness beyond, and the sullen sound of the
drops that fell at long intervals from the roof of the cavern into the still water; and the strong
contrast between all this and our bed and supper, which, with our faces, were lit up with the
deep red flame of the torch.We sat long over our meal, talking together in subdued voices,
for we did not like the dismal echoes that rang through the vault above when we happened
to raise them. At last the faint light that came through the opening died away, warning us that
it was night and time for rest. We therefore put out our torch and lay down to sleep.On
awaking, it was some time ere we could collect our faculties so as to remember where we
were, and we were in much uncertainty as to whether it was early or late. We saw by the
faint light that it was day, but could not guess at the hour; so Jack proposed that he should
dive out and reconnoitre."No, Jack," said I, "do you rest here. You've had enough to do
during the last few days. Rest yourself now, and take care of Peterkin, while I go out to see
what the pirates are about. I'll be very careful not to expose myself, and I'll bring you word
again in a short time.""Very well, Ralph," answered Jack, "please yourself, but don't be
long; and if you'll take my advice you'll go in your clothes, for I would like to have some fresh
cocoa nuts, and climbing trees without clothes is uncomfortable, to say the least of it.""The
pirates will be sure to keep a sharp lookout," said Peterkin, "so, pray, be careful.""No fear,"
said I; "good-bye.""Good-bye," answered my comrades.And while the words were yet
sounding in my ears, I plunged into the water, and in a few seconds found myself in the
open air. On rising, I was careful to come up gently and to breathe softly, while I kept close
in beside the rocks; but, as I observed no one near me, I crept slowly out, and ascended
the cliff a step at a time, till I obtained a full view of the shore. No pirates were to be seen, -
even their boat was gone; but as it was possible they might have hidden themselves, I did
not venture too boldly forward. Then it occurred to me to look out to sea, when, to my
surprise, I saw the pirate schooner sailing away almost hull-down on the horizon! On seeing
this I uttered a shout of joy. Then my first impulse was to dive back to tell my companions
the good news; but I checked myself, and ran to the top of the cliff, in order to make sure
that the vessel I saw was indeed the pirate schooner. I looked long and anxiously at her,
and, giving vent to a deep sigh of relief, said aloud, "Yes, there she goes; the villains have
been baulked of their prey this time at least.""Not so sure of that!" said a deep voice at my
side; while, at the same moment, a heavy hand grasped my shoulder, and held it as if in a
vice.CHAPTER XXII.I fall into the hands of pirates - How they treated me, and what I said
to them - The result of the whole ending in a melancholy separation and in a most
unexpected gift.MY heart seemed to leap into my throat at the words; and, turning round, I
beheld a man of immense stature, and fierce aspect regarding me with a smile of contempt.
He was a white man, - that is to say, he was a man of European blood, though his face,
from long exposure to the weather, was deeply bronzed. His dress was that of a common
seaman, except that he had on a Greek skull-cap, and wore a broad shawl of the richest silk
round his waist. In this shawl were placed two pair of pistols and a heavy cutlass. He wore
a beard and moustache, which, like the locks on his head, were short, curly, and sprinkled
with gray hairs."So, youngster," he said, with a Sardonic smile, while I felt his grasp tighten
on my shoulder, "the villains have been baulked of their prey, have they? We shall see,
we shall see. Now, you whelp, look yonder. As he spoke, the pirate uttered a shrill
whistle. In a second or two it was answered, and the pirate-boat rowed round the point at
the Water Garden, and came rapidly towards us. "Now, go, make a fire on that point; and
hark'ee, youngster, if you try to run away, I'll send a quick and sure messenger after you,"
and he pointed significantly at his pistols.I obeyed in silence, and as I happened to have
the burning-glass in my pocket, a fire was speedily kindled, and a thick smoke ascended
into the air. It had scarcely appeared for two minutes when the boom of a gun rolled over
the sea, and, looking up, I saw that the schooner was making for the island again. It now
flashed across me that this was a ruse on the part of the pirates, and that they had sent their
vessel away, knowing that it would lead us to suppose that they had left altogether. But
there was no use of regret now. I was completely in their power, so I stood helplessly
beside the pirate watching the crew of the boat as they landed on the beach. For an instant
I contemplated rushing over the cliff into the sea, but this I saw I could not now accomplish,
as some of the men were already between me and the water.There was a good deal of
jesting at the success of their scheme, as the crew ascended the rocks and addressed the
man who had captured me by the title of captain. They were a ferocious set of men, with
shaggy beards and scowling brows. All of them were armed with cutlasses and pistols,
and their costumes were, with trifling variations, similar to that of the captain. As I looked
from one to the other, and observed the low, scowling brows, that never unbent, even
when the men laughed, and the mean, rascally expression that sat on each face, I felt that
my life hung by a hair."But where are the other cubs?" cried one of the men, with an oath
that made me shudder. "I'll swear to it there were three, at least, if not more.""You hear what
he says, whelp; where are the other dogs?" said the captain."If you mean my companions,"
said I, in a low voice, "I won't tell you."A loud laugh burst from the crew at this answer.The
pirate captain looked at me in surprise. Then drawing a pistol from his belt, he cocked it and
said, "Now, youngster, listen to me. I've no time to waste here. If you don't tell me all you
know, I'll blow your brains out! Where are your comrades?"For an instant I hesitated, not
knowing what to do in this extremity. Suddenly a thought occurred to me."Villain," said I,
shaking my clenched fist in his face, "to blow my brains out would make short work of me,
and be soon over. Death by drowning is as sure, and the agony prolonged, yet, I tell you
to your face, if you were to toss me over yonder cliff into the sea, I would not tell you where
my companions are, and I dare you to try me!"The pirate captain grew white with rage as I
spoke. "Say you so?" cried he, uttering a fierce oath. "Here, lads, take him by the legs and
heave him in, - quick!"The men, who were utterly silenced with surprise at my audacity,
advanced, and seized me, and, as they carried me towards the cliff, I congratulated myself
not a little on the success of my scheme, for I knew that once in the water I should be safe,
and could rejoin Jack and Peterkin in the cave. But my hopes were suddenly blasted by
the captain crying out, "Hold on, lads, hold on. We'll give him a taste of the thumb-screws
before throwing him to the sharks. Away with him into the boat. Look alive! the breeze is
freshening."The men instantly raised me shoulder high, and, hurrying down the rocks, tossed
me into the bottom of the boat, where I lay for some time stunned with the violence of my
fall.On recovering sufficiently to raise myself on my elbow, I perceived that we were
already outside the coral reef, and close alongside the schooner, which was of small size
and clipper built. I had only time to observe this much, when I received a severe kick on the
side from one of the men, who ordered me, in a rough voice, to jump aboard. Rising hastily
I clambered up the side. In a few minutes the boat was hoisted on deck, the vessel's head
put close to the wind, and the Coral Island dropped slowly astern as we beat up against a
head sea.Immediately after coming aboard, the crew were too busily engaged in working
the ship and getting in the boat to attend to me, so I remained leaning against the bulwarks
close to the gangway, watching their operations. I was surprised to find that there were no
guns or carronades of any kind in the vessel, which had more of the appearance of a fastsailing
trader than a pirate. But I was struck with the neatness of everything. The brass work
of the binnacle and about the tiller, as well as the copper belaying-pins, were as brightly
polished as if they had just come from the foundry. The decks were pure white, and
smooth. The masts were clean-scraped and varnished, except at the cross-trees and truck,
which were painted black. The standing and running rigging was in the most perfect order,
and the sails white as snow. In short, everything, from the single narrow red stripe on her
low black hull to the trucks on her tapering masts, evinced an amount of care and strict
discipline that would have done credit to a ship of the Royal Navy. There was nothing
lumbering or unseemly about the vessel, excepting, perhaps, a boat, which lay on the
deck with its keel up between the fore and main masts. It seemed disproportionately large
for the schooner; but, when I saw that the crew amounted to between thirty and forty men, I
concluded that this boat was held in reserve, in case of any accident compelling the crew to
desert the vessel.As I have before said, the costumes of the men were similar to that of the
captain. But in head gear they differed not only from him but from each other, some
wearing the ordinary straw hat of the merchant service, while others wore cloth caps and red
worsted night-caps. I observed that all their arms were sent below; the captain only
retaining his cutlass and a single pistol in the folds of his shawl. Although the captain was the
tallest and most powerful man in the ship, he did not strikingly excel many of his men in this
respect, and the only difference that an ordinary observer would have noticed was, a certain
degree of open candour, straightforward daring, in the bold, ferocious expression of his
face, which rendered him less repulsive than his low-browed associates, but did not by any
means induce the belief that he was a hero. This look was, however, the indication of that
spirit which gave him the pre-eminence among the crew of desperadoes who called him
captain. He was a lion-like villain; totally devoid of personal fear, and utterly reckless of
consequences, and, therefore, a terror to his men, who individually hated him, but unitedly
felt it to be their advantage to have him at their head.But my thoughts soon reverted to the
dear companions whom I had left on shore, and as I turned towards the Coral Island, which
was now far away to leeward, I sighed deeply, and the tears rolled slowly down my cheeks
as I thought that I might never see them more."So you're blubbering, are you, you
obstinate whelp?" said the deep voice of the captain, as he came up and gave me a box
on the ear that nearly felled me to the deck. "I don't allow any such weakness aboard o' this
ship. So clap a stopper on your eyes or I'll give you something to cry for."I flushed with
indignation at this rough and cruel treatment, but felt that giving way to anger would only
make matters worse, so I made no reply, but took out my handkerchief and dried my
eyes."I thought you were made of better stuff," continued the captain, angrily; "I'd rather
have a mad bull-dog aboard than a water-eyed puppy. But I'll cure you, lad, or introduce
you to the sharks before long. Now go below, and stay there till I call you."As I walked
forward to obey, my eye fell on a small keg standing by the side of the main-mast, on
which the word GUNPOWDER was written in pencil. It immediately flashed across me
that, as we were beating up against the wind, anything floating in the sea would be driven
on the reef encircling the Coral Island. I also recollected - for thought is more rapid than the
lightning - that my old companions had a pistol. Without a moment's hesitation, therefore, I
lifted the keg from the deck and tossed it into the sea! An exclamation of surprise burst from
the captain and some of the men who witnessed this act of mine.Striding up to me, and
uttering fearful imprecations, the captain raised his hand to strike me, while he shouted,
"Boy! whelp! what mean you by that?""If you lower your hand," said I, in a loud voice, while
I felt the blood rush to my temples, "I'll tell you. Until you do so I'm dumb!"The captain
stepped back and regarded me with a look of amazement."Now," continued I, "I threw that
keg into the sea because the wind and waves will carry it to my friends on the Coral Island,
who happen to have a pistol, but no powder. I hope that it will reach them soon, and my
only regret is that the keg was not a bigger one. Moreover, pirate, you said just now that
you thought I was made of better stuff! I don't know what stuff I am made of, - I never
thought much about that subject; but I'm quite certain of this, that I am made of such stuff as
the like of you shall never tame, though you should do your worst."To my surprise the
captain, instead of flying into a rage, smiled, and, thrusting his hand into the voluminous
shawl that encircled his waist, turned on his heel and walked aft, while I went below.Here,
instead of being rudely handled, as I had expected, the men received me with a shout of
laughter, and one of them, patting me on the back, said, "Well done, lad! you're a brick, and
I have no doubt will turn out a rare cove. Bloody Bill, there, was just such a fellow as you
are, and he's now the biggest cut-throat of us all.""Take a can of beer, lad," cried another,
"and wet your whistle after that speech o' your'n to the captain. If any one o' us had made it,
youngster, he would have had no whistle to wet by this time.""Stop your clapper, Jack,"
vociferated a third; "give the boy a junck o' meat. Don't you see he's a'most goin' to kick the
bucket?""And no wonder," said the first speaker, with an oath, "after the tumble you gave
him into the boat. I guess it would have broke YOUR neck if you had got it."I did indeed
feel somewhat faint; which was owing, doubtless, to the combined effects of ill-usage and
hunger; for it will be recollected that I had dived out of the cave that morning before
breakfast, and it was now near mid-day. I therefore gladly accepted a plate of boiled pork
and a yam, which were handed to me by one of the men from the locker on which some of
the crew were seated eating their dinner. But I must add that the zest with which I ate my
meal was much abated in consequence of the frightful oaths and the terrible language that
flowed from the lips of these godless men, even in the midst of their hilarity and goodhumour.
The man who had been alluded to as Bloody Bill was seated near me, and I could
not help wondering at the moody silence he maintained among his comrades. He did
indeed reply to their questions in a careless, off-hand tone, but he never volunteered a
remark. The only difference between him and the others was his taciturnity and his size, for
he was nearly, if not quite, as large a man as the captain.During the remainder of the
afternoon I was left to my own reflections, which were anything but agreeable, for I could not
banish from my mind the threat about the thumb-screws, of the nature and use of which I
had a vague but terrible conception. I was still meditating on my unhappy fate when, just
after night-fall, one of the watch on deck called down the hatchway, -"Hallo there! one o' you,
tumble up and light the cabin lamp, and send that boy aft to the captain - sharp!""Now then,
do you hear, youngster? the captain wants you. Look alive," said Bloody Bill, raising his
huge frame from the locker on which he had been asleep for the last two hours. He sprang
up the ladder and I instantly followed him, and, going aft, was shown into the cabin by one
of the men, who closed the door after me.A small silver lamp which hung from a beam
threw a dim soft light over the cabin, which was a small apartment, and comfortably but
plainly finished. Seated on a camp-stool at the table, and busily engaged in examining a
chart of the Pacific, was the captain, who looked up as I entered, and, in a quiet voice, bade
me be seated, while he threw down his pencil, and, rising from the table, stretched himself
on a sofa at the upper end of the cabin."Boy," said he, looking me full in the face, "what is
your name?""Ralph Rover," I replied."Where did you come from, and how came you to be
on that island? How many companions had you on it? Answer me, now, and mind you tell
no lies.""I never tell lies," said I, firmly.The captain received this reply with a cold sarcastic
smile, and bade me answer his questions.I then told him the history of myself and my
companions from the time we sailed till the day of his visit to the island, taking care,
however, to make no mention of the Diamond Cave. After I had concluded, he was silent
for a few minutes; then, looking up, he said - "Boy, I believe you."I was surprised at this
remark, for I could not imagine why he should not believe me. However, I made no
reply."And what," continued the captain, "makes you think that this schooner is a
pirate?""The black flag," said I, "showed me what you are; and if any further proof were
wanting I have had it in the brutal treatment I have received at your hands."The captain
frowned as I spoke, but subduing his anger he continued - "Boy, you are too bold. I admit
that we treated you roughly, but that was because you made us lose time and gave us a
good deal of trouble. As to the black flag, that is merely a joke that my fellows play off
upon people sometimes in order to frighten them. It is their humour, and does no harm. I
am no pirate, boy, but a lawful trader, - a rough one, I grant you, but one can't help that in
these seas, where there are so many pirates on the water and such murderous blackguards
on the land. I carry on a trade in sandal-wood with the Feejee Islands; and if you choose,
Ralph, to behave yourself and be a good boy, I'll take you along with me and give you a
good share of the profits. You see I'm in want of an honest boy like you, to look after the
cabin and keep the log, and superintend the traffic on shore sometimes. What say you,
Ralph, would you like to become a sandal-wood trader?"I was much surprised by this
explanation, and a good deal relieved to find that the vessel, after all, was not a pirate; but
instead of replying I said, "If it be as you state, then why did you take me from my island,
and why do you not now take me back?"The captain smiled as he replied, "I took you off in
anger, boy, and I'm sorry for it. I would even now take you back, but we are too far away
from it. See, there it is," he added, laying his finger on the chart, "and we are now here, - fifty
miles at least. It would not be fair to my men to put about now, for they have all an interest
in the trade."I could make no reply to this; so, after a little more conversation, I agreed to
become one of the crew, at least until we could reach some civilized island where I might be
put ashore. The captain assented to this proposition, and after thanking him for the promise,
I left the cabin and went on deck with feelings that ought to have been lighter, but which
were, I could not tell why, marvellously heavy and uncomfortable still.CHAPTER
XXIII.Bloody Bill - Dark surmises - A strange sail, and a strange crew, and a still stranger
cargo - New reasons for favouring missionaries - A murderous massacre, and thoughts
thereon.THREE weeks after the conversation narrated in the last chapter, I was standing on
the quarter-deck of the schooner watching the gambols of a shoal of porpoises that swam
round us. It was a dead calm. One of those still, hot, sweltering days, so common in the
Pacific, when Nature seems to have gone to sleep, and the only thing in water or in air that
proves her still alive, is her long, deep breathing, in the swell of the mighty sea. No cloud
floated in the deep blue above; no ripple broke the reflected blue below. The sun shone
fiercely in the sky, and a ball of fire blazed, with almost equal power, from out the bosom of
the water. So intensely still was it, and so perfectly transparent was the surface of the
deep, that had it not been for the long swell already alluded to, we might have believed the
surrounding universe to be a huge blue liquid ball, and our little ship the one solitary material
speck in all creation, floating in the midst of it.No sound broke on our ears save the soft puff
now and then of a porpoise, the slow creak of the masts, as we swayed gently on the
swell, the patter of the reef-points, and the occasional flap of the hanging sails. An awning
covered the fore and after parts of the schooner, under which the men composing the watch
on deck lolled in sleepy indolence, overcome with excessive heat. Bloody Bill, as the men
invariably called him, was standing at the tiller, but his post for the present was a sinecure,
and he whiled away the time by alternately gazing in dreamy abstraction at the compass in
the binnacle, and by walking to the taffrail in order to spit into the sea. In one of these turns
he came near to where I was standing, and, leaning over the side, looked long and
earnestly down into the blue wave.This man, although he was always taciturn and often
surly, was the only human being on board with whom I had the slightest desire to become
better acquainted. The other men, seeing that I did not relish their company, and knowing
that I was a protege of the captain, treated me with total indifference. Bloody Bill, it is true,
did the same; but as this was his conduct towards every one else, it was not peculiar in
reference to me. Once or twice I tried to draw him into conversation, but he always turned
away after a few cold monosyllables. As he now leaned over the taffrail close beside me, I
said to him, -"Bill, why is it that you are so gloomy? Why do you never speak to any
one?"Bill smiled slightly as he replied, "Why, I s'pose it's because I haint got nothin' to
say!""That's strange," said I, musingly; "you look like a man that could think, and such men
can usually speak.""So they can, youngster," rejoined Bill, somewhat sternly; "and I could
speak too if I had a mind to, but what's the use o' speakin' here! The men only open their
mouths to curse and swear, an' they seem to find it entertaining; but I don't, so I hold my
tongue.""Well, Bill, that's true, and I would rather not hear you speak at all than hear you
speak like the other men; but I don't swear, Bill, so you might talk to me sometimes, I think.
Besides, I'm weary of spending day after day in this way, without a single soul to say a
pleasant word to. I've been used to friendly conversation, Bill, and I really would take it kind
if you would talk with me a little now and then."Bill looked at me in surprise, and I thought I
observed a sad expression pass across his sun-burnt face."An' where have you been
used to friendly conversation," said Bill, looking down again into the sea; "not on that Coral
Island, I take it?""Yes, indeed," said I energetically; "I have spent many of the happiest
months in my life on that Coral Island;" and without waiting to be further questioned, I
launched out into a glowing account of the happy life that Jack and Peterkin and I had spent
together, and related minutely every circumstance that befell us while on the island."Boy,
boy," said Bill, in a voice so deep that it startled me, "this is no place for you.""That's true,"
said I; "I'm of little use on board, and I don't like my comrades; but I can't help it, and at
anyrate I hope to be free again soon.""Free?" said Bill, looking at me in surprise."Yes, free,"
returned I; "the captain said he would put me ashore after this trip was over.""THIS TRIP!
Hark'ee, boy," said Bill, lowering his voice, "what said the captain to you the day you came
aboard?""He said that he was a trader in sandal-wood and no pirate, and told me that if I
would join him for this trip he would give me a good share of the profits or put me on shore
in some civilized island if I chose."Bill's brows lowered savagely as he muttered, "Ay, he
said truth when he told you he was a sandal-wood trader, but he lied when - ""Sail ho!"
shouted the look-out at the masthead."Where, away?" cried Bill, springing to the tiller; while
the men, startled by the sudden cry jumped up and gazed round the horizon."On the
starboard quarter, hull down, sir," answered the look-out.At this moment the captain came on
deck, and mounting into the rigging, surveyed the sail through the glass. Then sweeping his
eye round the horizon he gazed steadily at a particular point."Take in top-sails," shouted the
captain, swinging himself down on the deck by the main-back stay."Take in top-sails,"
roared the first mate."Ay, ay, sir-r-r," answered the men as they sprang into the rigging and
went aloft like cats.Instantly all was bustle on board the hitherto quiet schooner. The topsails
were taken in and stowed, the men stood by the sheets and halyards, and the captain
gazed anxiously at the breeze which was now rushing towards us like a sheet of dark blue.
In a few seconds it struck us. The schooner trembled as if in surprise at the sudden onset,
while she fell away, then bending gracefully to the wind, as though in acknowledgment of
her subjection, she cut through the waves with her sharp prow like a dolphin, while Bill
directed her course towards the strange sail.In half an hour we neared her sufficiently to make
out that she was a schooner, and, from the clumsy appearance of her masts and sails we
judged her to be a trader. She evidently did not like our appearance, for, the instant the
breeze reached her, she crowded all sail and showed us her stern. As the breeze had
moderated a little our top-sails were again shaken out, and it soon became evident, -
despite the proverb, "A stern chase is a long one," that we doubled her speed and would
overhaul her speedily. When within a mile we hoisted British colours, but receiving no
acknowledgment, the captain ordered a shot to be fired across her bows. In a moment, to
my surprise, a large portion of the bottom of the boat amidships was removed, and in the
hole thus exposed appeared an immense brass gun. It worked on a swivel and was
elevated by means of machinery. It was quickly loaded and fired. The heavy ball struck the
water a few yards ahead of the chase, and, ricochetting into the air, plunged into the sea a
mile beyond it.This produced the desired effect. The strange vessel backed her top-sails
and hove-to, while we ranged up and lay-to, about a hundred yards off."Lower the boat,"
cried the captain.In a second the boat was lowered and manned by a part of the crew, who
were all armed with cutlasses and pistols. As the captain passed me to get into it, he said,
"jump into the stern sheets, Ralph, I may want you." I obeyed, and in ten minutes more we
were standing on the stranger's deck. We were all much surprised at the sight that met our
eyes. Instead of a crew of such sailors as we were accustomed to see, there were only
fifteen blacks standing on the quarter-deck and regarding us with looks of undisguised alarm.
They were totally unarmed and most of them unclothed; one or two, however, wore
portions of European attire. One had on a pair of duck trousers which were much too large
for him and stuck out in a most ungainly manner. Another wore nothing but the common
scanty native garment round the loins, and a black beaver hat. But the most ludicrous
personage of all, and one who seemed to be chief, was a tall middle-aged man, of a mild,
simple expression of countenance, who wore a white cotton shirt, a swallow-tailed coat, and
a straw hat, while his black brawny legs were totally uncovered below the knees."Where's
the commander of this ship?" inquired our captain, stepping up to this individual."I is capin,"
he answered, taking off his straw hat and making a low bow."You!" said our captain, in
surprise. "Where do you come from, and where are you bound? What cargo have you
aboard?""We is come," answered the man with the swallow-tail, "from Aitutaki; we was go
for Rarotonga. We is native miss'nary ship; our name is de OLIVE BRANCH; an' our
cargo is two tons cocoa-nuts, seventy pigs, twenty cats, and de Gosp'l."This
announcement was received by the crew of our vessel with a shout of laughter, which,
however, was peremptorily checked by the captain, whose expression instantly changed
from one of severity to that of frank urbanity as he advanced towards the missionary and
shook him warmly by the hand."I am very glad to have fallen in with you," said he, "and I
wish you much success in your missionary labours. Pray take me to your cabin, as I wish to
converse with you privately."The missionary immediately took him by the hand, and as he
led him away I heard him saying, "Me most glad to find you trader; we t'ought you be
pirate. You very like one 'bout the masts."What conversation the captain had with this man I
never heard, but he came on deck again in a quarter of an hour, and, shaking hands cordially
with the missionary, ordered us into our boat and returned to the schooner, which was
immediately put before the wind. In a few minutes the OLIVE BRANCH was left far
behind us.That afternoon, as I was down below at dinner, I heard the men talking about this
curious ship."I wonder," said one, "why our captain looked so sweet on yon swallow-tailed
super-cargo o' pigs and Gospels. If it had been an ordinary trader, now, he would have
taken as many o' the pigs as he required and sent the ship with all on board to the
bottom.""Why, Dick, you must be new to these seas if you don't know that," cried another.
"The captain cares as much for the gospel as you do (an' that's precious little), but he
knows, and everybody knows, that the only place among the southern islands where a ship
can put in and get what she wants in comfort, is where the gospel has been sent to. There
are hundreds o' islands, at this blessed moment, where you might as well jump straight into
a shark's maw as land without a band o' thirty comrades armed to the teeth to back
you.""Ay," said a man with a deep scar over his right eye, "Dick's new to the work. But if the
captain takes us for a cargo o' sandal-wood to the Feejees he'll get a taste o' these black
gentry in their native condition. For my part I don't know, an' I don't care, what the gospel
does to them; but I know that when any o' the islands chance to get it, trade goes all smooth
an' easy; but where they ha'nt got it, Beelzebub himself could hardly desire better
company.""Well, you ought to be a good judge," cried another, laughing, "for you've never
kept any company but the worst all your life!""Ralph Rover!" shouted a voice down the
hatchway. "Captain wants you, aft."Springing up the ladder I hastened to the cabin,
pondering as I went the strange testimony borne by these men to the effect of the gospel
on savage natures; - testimony which, as it was perfectly disinterested, I had no doubt
whatever was strictly true.On coming again on deck I found Bloody Bill at the helm, and as
we were alone together I tried to draw him into conversation. After repeating to him the
conversation in the forecastle about the missionaries, I said, -"Tell me, Bill, is this schooner
really a trader in sandal-wood?""Yes, Ralph, she is; but she's just as really a pirate. The
black flag you saw flying at the peak was no deception.""Then how can you say she's a
trader?" asked I."Why, as to that, she trades when she can't take by force, but she takes by
force, when she can, in preference. Ralph," he added, lowering his voice, "if you had seen
the bloody deeds that I have witnessed done on these decks you would not need to ask if
we were pirates. But you'll find it out soon enough. As for the missionaries, the captain
favours them because they are useful to him. The South-Sea islanders are such incarnate
fiends that they are the better of being tamed, and the missionaries are the only men who
can do it."Our track after this lay through several clusters of small islets, among which we
were becalmed more than once. During this part of our voyage the watch on deck and the
look-out at the mast-head were more than usually vigilant, as we were not only in danger of
being attacked by the natives, who, I learned from the captain's remarks, were a bloody
and deceitful tribe at this group, but we were also exposed to much risk from the multitudes
of coral reefs that rose up in the channels between the islands, some of them just above the
surface, others a few feet below it. Our precautions against the savages I found were
indeed necessary.One day we were becalmed among a group of small islands, most of
which appeared to be uninhabited. As we were in want of fresh water the captain sent the
boat ashore to bring off a cask or two. But we were mistaken in thinking there were no
natives; for scarcely had we drawn near to the shore when a band of naked blacks rushed
out of the bush and assembled on the beach, brandishing their clubs and spears in a
threatening manner. Our men were well armed, but refrained from showing any signs of
hostility, and rowed nearer in order to converse with the natives; and I now found that more
than one of the crew could imperfectly speak dialects of the language peculiar to the South
Sea islanders. When within forty yards of the shore, we ceased rowing, and the first mate
stood up to address the multitude; but, instead of answering us, they replied with a shower
of stones, some of which cut the men severely. Instantly our muskets were levelled, and a
volley was about to be fired, when the captain hailed us in a loud voice from the schooner,
which lay not more than five or six hundred yards off the shore."Don't fire," he shouted,
angrily. "Pull off to the point ahead of you."The men looked surprised at this order, and
uttered deep curses as they prepared to obey, for their wrath was roused and they burned
for revenge. Three or four of them hesitated, and seemed disposed to mutiny."Don't
distress yourselves, lads," said the mate, while a bitter smile curled his lip. "Obey orders.
The captain's not the man to take an insult tamely. If Long Tom does not speak presently I'll
give myself to the sharks."The men smiled significantly as they pulled from the shore, which
was now crowded with a dense mass of savages, amounting, probably, to five or six
hundred. We had not rowed off above a couple of hundred yards when a loud roar
thundered over the sea, and the big brass gun sent a withering shower of grape point blank
into the midst of the living mass, through which a wide lane was cut, while a yell, the like of
which I could not have imagined, burst from the miserable survivors as they fled to the
woods. Amongst the heaps of dead that lay on the sand, just where they had fallen, I could
distinguish mutilated forms writhing in agony, while ever and anon one and another rose
convulsively from out the mass, endeavoured to stagger towards the wood, and ere they
had taken a few steps, fell and wallowed on the bloody sand. My blood curdled within me
as I witnessed this frightful and wanton slaughter; but I had little time to think, for the captain's
deep voice came again over the water towards us: "Pull ashore, lads, and fill your water
casks." The men obeyed in silence, and it seemed to me as if even their hard hearts were
shocked by the ruthless deed. On gaining the mouth of the rivulet at which we intended to
take in water, we found it flowing with blood, for the greater part of those who were slain had
been standing on the banks of the stream, a short way above its mouth. Many of the
wretched creatures had fallen into it, and we found one body, which had been carried down,
jammed between two rocks, with the staring eyeballs turned towards us and his black hair
waving in the ripples of the blood-red stream. No one dared to oppose our landing now,
so we carried our casks to a pool above the murdered group, and having filled them,
returned on board. Fortunately a breeze sprang up soon afterwards and carried us away
from the dreadful spot; but it could not waft me away from the memory of what I had
seen."And this," thought I, gazing in horror at the captain, who, with a quiet look of
indifference, leaned upon the taffrail smoking a cigar and contemplating the fertile green islets
as they passed like a lovely picture before our eyes - "this is the man who favours the
missionaries because they are useful to him and can tame the savages better than any one
else can do it!" Then I wondered in my mind whether it were possible for any missionary to
tame HIM!CHAPTER XXIV.Bloody Bill is communicative and sagacious - Unpleasant
prospects - Retrospective meditations interrupted by volcanic agency - The pirates
negotiate with a Feejee chief - Various etceteras that are calculated to surprise and horrify.IT
was many days after the events just narrated ere I recovered a little of my wonted spirits. I
could not shake off the feeling for a long time that I was in a frightful dream, and the sight of
our captain filled me with so much horror that I kept out of his way as much as my duties
about the cabin would permit. Fortunately he took so little notice of me that he did not
observe my changed feelings towards him, otherwise it might have been worse for me.But
I was now resolved that I would run away the very first island we should land at, and commit
myself to the hospitality of the natives rather than remain an hour longer than I could help in
the pirate schooner. I pondered this subject a good deal, and at last made up my mind to
communicate my intention to Bloody Bill; for, during several talks I had had with him of late, I
felt assured that he too would willingly escape if possible. When I told him of my design he
shook his head. "No, no, Ralph," said he, "you must not think of running away here. Among
some of the groups of islands you might do so with safety, but if you tried it here you would
find that you had jumped out of the fryin' pan into the fire.""How so, Bill?" said I, "would the
natives not receive me?""That they would, lad; but they would eat you too.""Eat me!" said I
in surprise, "I thought the South Sea islanders never ate anybody except their
enemies.""Humph!" ejaculated Bill. "I s'pose 'twas yer tender-hearted friends in England
that put that notion into your head. There's a set o' soft-hearted folk at home that I knows on,
who don't like to have their feelin's ruffled, and when you tell them anything they don't like -
that shocks them, as they call it - no matter how true it be, they stop their ears and cry out,
'Oh, that is TOO horrible! We can't believe that!' An' they say truth. They can't believe it
'cause they won't believe it. Now, I believe there's thousands o' the people in England
who are sich born drivellin' WON'T-BELIEVERS that they think the black fellows hereaway,
at the worst, eat an enemy only now an' then, out o' spite; whereas, I know for certain, and
many captains of the British and American navies know as well as me, that the Feejee
islanders eat not only their enemies but one another; and they do it not for spite, but for
pleasure. It's a FACT that they prefer human flesh to any other. But they don't like white
men's flesh so well as black. They say it makes them sick.""Why, Bill," said I, "you told me
just now that they would eat ME if they caught me.""So I did; and so I think they would. I've
only heard some o' them say they don't like white men SO WELL as black; but if they was
hungry they wouldn't be particular. Anyhow, I'm sure they would kill you. You see, Ralph,
I've been a good while in them parts, and I've visited the different groups of islands
oftentimes as a trader. And thorough goin' blackguards some o' them traders are. No
better than pirates, I can tell you. One captain that I sailed with was not a chip better than
the one we're with now. He was tradin' with a friendly chief one day, aboard his vessel.
The chief had swam off to us with the things for trade tied a-top of his head, for them chaps
are like otters in the water. Well, the chief was hard on the captain, and would not part with
some o' his things. When their bargainin' was over they shook hands, and the chief jumped
over board to swim ashore; but before he got forty yards from the ship the captain seized
a musket and shot him dead. He then hove up anchor and put to sea, and as we sailed
along shore, he dropped six black-fellows with his rifle, remarkin' that 'that would spoil the
trade for the next comers.' But, as I was sayin', I'm up to the ways o' these fellows. One o'
the laws o' the country is, that every shipwrecked person who happens to be cast ashore,
be he dead or alive, is doomed to be roasted and eaten. There was a small tradin'
schooner wrecked off one of these islands when we were lyin' there in harbour during a
storm. The crew was lost, all but three men, who swam ashore. The moment they landed
they were seized by the natives and carried up into the woods. We knew pretty well what
their fate would be, but we could not help them, for our crew was small, and if we had gone
ashore they would likely have killed us all. We never saw the three men again; but we
heard frightful yelling, and dancing, and merry-making that night; and one of the natives, who
came aboard to trade with us next day, told us that the LONG PIGS, as he called the men,
had been roasted and eaten, and their bones were to be converted into sail needles. He
also said that white men were bad to eat, and that most o' the people on shore were sick."I
was very much shocked and cast down in my mind at this terrible account of the natives, and
asked Bill what he would advise me to do. Looking round the deck to make sure that we
were not overheard, he lowered his voice and said, "There are two or three ways that we
might escape, Ralph, but none o' them's easy. If the captain would only sail for some o' the
islands near Tahiti, we might run away there well enough, because the natives are all
Christians; an' we find that wherever the savages take up with Christianity they always give
over their bloody ways, and are safe to be trusted. I never cared for Christianity myself,"
he continued, in a soliloquising voice, "and I don't well know what it means; but a man with
half an eye can see what it does for these black critters. However, the captain always
keeps a sharp look out after us when we get to these islands, for he half suspects that one
or two o' us are tired of his company. Then, we might manage to cut the boat adrift some
fine night when it's our watch on deck, and clear off before they discovered that we were
gone. But we would run the risk o' bein' caught by the blacks. I wouldn't like to try that plan.
But you and I will think over it, Ralph, and see what's to be done. In the meantime it's our
watch below, so I'll go and turn in."Bill then bade me good night, and went below, while a
comrade took his place at the helm; but, feeling no desire to enter into conversation with
him, I walked aft, and, leaning over the stern, looked down into the phosphorescent waves
that gargled around the ladder, and streamed out like a flame of blue light in the vessel's
wake. My thoughts were very sad, and I could scarce refrain from tears as I contrasted my
present wretched position with the happy, peaceful time, I had spent on the Coral Island
with my dear companions. As I thought upon Jack and Peterkin anxious forebodings
crossed my mind, and I pictured to myself the grief and dismay with which they would
search every nook and corner of the island, in a vain attempt to discover my dead body; for
I felt assured that if they did not see any sign of the pirate schooner or boat, when they
came out of the cave to look for me, they would never imagine that I had been carried
away. I wondered, too, how Jack would succeed in getting Peterkin out of the cave without
my assistance; and I trembled when I thought that he might lose presence of mind, and
begin to kick when he was in the tunnel! These thoughts were suddenly interrupted and put
to flight by a bright red blaze which lighted up the horizon to the southward, and cut a
crimson glow far over the sea. This appearance was accompanied by a low growling
sound, as of distant thunder, and, at the same time, the sky above us became black, while a
hot stifling wind blew around us in fitful gusts.The crew assembled hastily on deck, and most
of them were under the belief that a frightful hurricane was pending; but the captain coming
on deck, soon explained the phenomena."It's only a volcano," said he. "I knew there was
one hereabouts, but thought it was extinct. Up there and furl top-gallant-sails; we'll likely
have a breeze, and it's well to be ready."As he spoke, a shower began to fall, which we
quickly observed was not rain, but fine ashes. As we were many miles distant from the
volcano, these must have been carried to us from it by the wind. As the captain had
predicted, a stiff breeze soon afterwards sprang up, under the influence of which we
speedily left the volcano far behind us; but during the greater part of the night we could see
its lurid glare and hear its distant thunder. The shower did not cease to fall for several hours,
and we must have sailed under it for nearly forty miles, perhaps farther. When we
emerged from the cloud, our decks and every part of the rigging were completely covered
with a thick coat of ashes. I was much interested in this, and recollected that Jack had often
spoken of many of the islands of the Pacific as being volcanoes, either active or extinct, and
had said that the whole region was more or less volcanic, and that some scientific men were
of opinion that the islands of the Pacific were nothing more or less than the mountain tops of
a huge continent which had sunk under the influence of volcanic agency.Three days after
passing the volcano, we found ourselves a few miles to windward of an island of
considerable size and luxuriant aspect. It consisted of two mountains, which seemed to be
nearly four thousand feet high. They were separated from each other by a broad valley,
whose thick-growing trees ascended a considerable distance up the mountain sides; and
rich level plains, or meadow-land, spread round the base of the mountains, except at the
point immediately opposite the large valley, where a river seemed to carry the trees, as it
were, along with it down to the white sandy shore. The mountain tops, unlike those of our
Coral Island, were sharp, needle-shaped, and bare, while their sides were more rugged
and grand in outline than anything I had yet seen in those seas. Bloody Bill was beside me
when the island first hove in sight."Ha!" he exclaimed, "I know that island well. They call it
Emo.""Have you been here before, then?" I inquired."Ay, that I have, often, and so has this
schooner. 'Tis a famous island for sandal-wood. We have taken many cargoes off it
already, and have paid for them too; for the savages are so numerous that we dared not try
to take it by force. But our captain has tried to cheat them so often, that they're beginnin' not
to like us overmuch now. Besides, the men behaved ill the last time we were here; and I
wonder the captain is not afraid to venture. But he's afraid o' nothing earthly, I believe."We
soon ran inside the barrier coral-reef, and let go our anchor in six fathoms water, just
opposite the mouth of a small creek, whose shores were densely covered with mangroves
and tall umbrageous trees. The principal village of the natives lay about half a mile from this
point. Ordering the boat out, the captain jumped into it, and ordered me to follow him. The
men, fifteen in number, were well armed; and the mate was directed to have Long Tom
ready for emergencies."Give way, lads," cried the captain.The oars fell into the water at the
word, the boat shot from the schooner's side, and in a few minutes reached the shore.
Here, contrary to our expectation, we were met with the utmost cordiality by Romata, the
principal chief of the island, who conducted us to his house, and gave us mats to sit upon. I
observed in passing that the natives, of whom there were two or three thousand, were
totally unarmed.After a short preliminary palaver, a feast of baked pigs and various roots
was spread before us; of which we partook sparingly, and then proceeded to business.
The captain stated his object in visiting the island, regretted that there had been a slight
misunderstanding during the last visit, and hoped that no ill-will was borne by either party,
and that a satisfactory trade would be accomplished.Romata answered that he had
forgotten there had been any differences between them, protested that he was delighted
to see his friends again, and assured them they should have every assistance in cutting and
embarking the wood. The terms were afterwards agreed on, and we rose to depart. All
this conversation was afterwards explained to me by Bill, who understood the language
pretty well.Romata accompanied us on board, and explained that a great chief from another
island was then on a visit to him, and that he was to be ceremoniously entertained on the
following day. After begging to be allowed to introduce him to us, and receiving
permission, he sent his canoe ashore to bring him off. At the same time he gave orders to
bring on board his two favourites, a cock and a paroquet. While the canoe was gone on this
errand, I had time to regard the savage chief attentively. He was a man of immense size,
with massive but beautifully moulded limbs and figure, only parts of which, the broad chest
and muscular arms, were uncovered; for, although the lower orders generally wore no other
clothing than a strip of cloth called MARO round their loins, the chief, on particular occasions,
wrapped his person in voluminous folds of a species of native cloth made from the bark of
the Chinese paper-mulberry. Romata wore a magnificent black beard and moustache, and
his hair was frizzed out to such an extent that it resembled a large turban, in which was stuck
a long wooden pin! I afterwards found that this pin served for scratching the head, for which
purpose the fingers were too short without disarranging the hair. But Romata put himself to
much greater inconvenience on account of his hair, for we found that he slept with his head
resting on a wooden pillow, in which was cut a hollow for the neck, so that the hair of the
sleeper might not be disarranged.In ten minutes the canoe returned, bringing the other chief,
who certainly presented a most extraordinary appearance, having painted one half of his
face red and the other half yellow, besides ornamenting it with various designs in black!
Otherwise he was much the same in appearance as Romata, though not so powerfully
built. As this chief had never seen a ship before, except, perchance, some of the petty
traders that at long intervals visit these remote islands, he was much taken up with the
neatness and beauty of all the fittings of the schooner. He was particularly struck with a
musket which was shown to him, and asked where the white men got hatchets hard enough
to cut the tree of which the barrel was made! While he was thus engaged, his brother chief
stood aloof, talking with the captain, and fondling a superb cock and a little blue-headed
paroquet, the favourites of which I have before spoken. I observed that all the other
natives walked in a crouching posture while in the presence of Romata. Before our guests
left us, the captain ordered the brass gun to be uncovered and fired for their gratification; and
I have every reason to believe he did so for the purpose of showing our superior power, in
case the natives should harbour any evil designs against us. Romata had never seen this
gun before, as it had not been uncovered on previous visits, and the astonishment with
which he viewed it was very amusing. Being desirous of knowing its power, he begged
that the captain would fire it. So a shot was put into it. The chiefs were then directed to look
at a rock about two miles out at sea, and the gun was fired. In a second the top of the rock
was seen to burst asunder, and to fall in fragments into the sea.Romata was so delighted
with the success of this shot, that he pointed to a man who was walking on the shore, and
begged the captain to fire at him, evidently supposing that his permission was quite
sufficient to justify the captain in such an act. He was therefore surprised, and not a little
annoyed, when the captain refused to fire at the native, and ordered the gun to be
housed.Of all the things, however, that afforded matter of amusement to these savages,
that which pleased Romata's visitor most was the ship's pump. He never tired of
examining it, and pumping up the water. Indeed, so much was he taken up with this pump,
that he could not be prevailed on to return on shore, but sent a canoe to fetch his favourite
stool, on which he seated himself, and spent the remainder of the day in pumping the bilgewater
out of the ship!Next day the crew went ashore to cut sandal-wood, while the captain,
with one or two men, remained on board, in order to be ready, if need be, with the brass
gun, which was unhoused and conspicuously elevated, with its capacious muzzle directed
point blank at the chief's house. The men were fully armed as usual; and the captain
ordered me to go with them, to assist in the work. I was much pleased with this order, for it
freed me from the captain's company, which I could not now endure, and it gave me an
opportunity of seeing the natives.As we wound along in single file through the rich fragrant
groves of banana, cocoa-nut, bread-fruit, and other trees, I observed that there were many
of the plum and banian trees, with which I had become familiar on the Coral Island. I noticed
also large quantities of taro-roots, yams, and sweet potatoes, growing in enclosures. On
turning into an open glade of the woods, we came abruptly upon a cluster of native houses.
They were built chiefly of bamboos, and were thatched with the large thick leaves of the
pandanus; but many of them had little more than a sloping roof and three sides with an
open front, being the most simple shelter from the weather that could well be imagined.
Within these, and around them, were groups of natives - men, women, and children - who
all stood up to gaze at us as we marched along, followed by the party of men whom the
chief had sent to escort us. About half a mile inland we arrived at the spot where the sandalwood
grew, and, while the men set to work, I clambered up an adjoining hill to observe the
country.About mid-day, the chief arrived with several followers, one of whom carried a
baked pig on a wooden platter, with yams and potatoes on several plantain leaves, which
he presented to the men, who sat down under the shade of a tree to dine. The chief sat
down to dine also; but, to my surprise, instead of feeding himself, one of his wives
performed that office for him! I was seated beside Bill, and asked him the reason of this."It
is beneath his dignity, I believe, to feed himself," answered Bill; "but I daresay he's not
particular, except on great occasions. They've a strange custom among them, Ralph, which
is called TABU, and they carry it to great lengths. If a man chooses a particular tree for his
god, the fruit o' that tree is tabued to him; and if he eats it, he is sure to be killed by his
people, and eaten, of course, for killing means eating hereaway. Then, you see that great
mop o' hair on the chief's head? Well, he has a lot o' barbers to keep it in order; and it's a
law that whoever touches the head of a living chief or the body of a dead one, his hands are
tabued; so, in that way, the barbers' hands are always tabued, and they daren't use them
for their lives, but have to be fed like big babies, as they are, sure enough!""That's odd, Bill.
But look there," said I, pointing to a man whose skin was of a much lighter colour than the
generality of the natives. "I've seen a few of these light-skinned fellows among the
Fejeeans. They seem to me to be of quite a different race.""So they are," answered Bill.
"These fellows come from the Tongan Islands, which lie a long way to the eastward. They
come here to build their big war-canoes; and as these take two, and sometimes four years,
to build, there's always some o' the brown-skins among the black sarpents o' these
islands.""By the way, Bill," said I, "your mentioning serpents, reminds me that I have not
seen a reptile of any kind since I came to this part of the world.""No more there are any,"
said Bill, "if ye except the niggers themselves, there's none on the islands, but a lizard or
two and some sich harmless things. But I never seed any myself. If there's none on the
land, however, there's more than enough in the water, and that minds me of a wonderful
brute they have here. But, come, I'll show it to you." So saying, Bill arose, and, leaving the
men still busy with the baked pig, led me into the forest. After proceeding a short distance
we came upon a small pond of stagnant water. A native lad had followed us, to whom we
called and beckoned him to come to us. On Bill saying a few words to him, which I did not
understand, the boy advanced to the edge of the pond, and gave a low peculiar whistle.
Immediately the water became agitated and an enormous eel thrust its head above the
surface and allowed the youth to touch it. It was about twelve feet long, and as thick round
the body as a man's thigh."There," said Bill, his lip curling with contempt, "what do you think
of that for a god, Ralph? This is one o' their gods, and it has been fed with dozens o' livin'
babies already. How many more it'll get afore it dies is hard to say.""Babies?" said I, with
an incredulous look"Ay, babies," returned Bill. "Your soft-hearted folk at home would say,
'Oh, horrible! impossible!' to that, and then go away as comfortable and unconcerned as if
their sayin' 'horrible! impossible!' had made it a lie. But I tell you, Ralph, it's a FACT. I've
seed it with my own eyes the last time I was here, an' mayhap if you stop a while at this
accursed place, and keep a sharp look out, you'll see it too. They don't feed it regularly with
livin' babies, but they give it one now and then as a treat. Bah! you brute!' cried Bill, in
disgust, giving the reptile a kick on the snout with his heavy boot, that sent it sweltering back
in agony into its loathsome pool. I thought it lucky for Bill, indeed for all of us, that the native
youth's back happened to be turned at the time, for I am certain that if the poor savages
had come to know that we had so rudely handled their god, we should have had to fight our
way back to the ship. As we retraced our steps I questioned my companion further on this
subject."How comes it, Bill, that the mothers allow such a dreadful thing to be done?""Allow
it? the mothers DO it! It seems to me that there's nothing too fiendish or diabolical for these
people to do. Why, in some of the islands they have an institution called the AREOI, and
the persons connected with that body are ready for any wickedness that mortal man can
devise. In fact they stick at nothing; and one o' their customs is to murder their infants the
moment they are born. The mothers agree to it, and the fathers do it. And the mildest
ways they have of murdering them is by sticking them through the body with sharp
splinters of bamboo, strangling them with their thumbs, or burying them alive and stamping
them to death while under the sod."I felt sick at heart while my companion recited these
horrors."But it's a curious fact," he continued, after a pause, during which we walked in silence
towards the spot where we had left our comrades, - "it's a curious fact, that wherever the
missionaries get a footin' all these things come to an end at once, an' the savages take to
doin' each other good, and singin' psalms, just like Methodists.""God bless the
missionaries!" said I, while a feeling of enthusiasm filled my heart, so that I could speak with
difficulty. "God bless and prosper the missionaries till they get a footing in every island of
the sea!""I would say Amen to that prayer, Ralph, if I could," said Bill, in a deep, sad voice;
"but it would be a mere mockery for a man to ask a blessing for others who dare not ask
one for himself. But, Ralph," he continued, "I've not told you half o' the abominations I have
seen durin' my life in these seas. If we pull long together, lad, I'll tell you more; and if times
have not changed very much since I was here last, it's like that you'll have a chance o' seeing
a little for yourself before long."CHAPTER XXV.The Sandal-wood party - Native children's
games, somewhat surprising - Desperate amusements suddenly and fatally brought to a
close - An old friend recognised - News - Romata's mad conductNEXT day the woodcutting
party went ashore again, and I accompanied them as before. During the dinner hour
I wandered into the woods alone, being disinclined for food that day. I had not rambled far
when I found myself unexpectedly on the sea-shore, having crossed a narrow neck of land
which separated the native village from a large bay. Here I found a party of the islanders
busy with one of their war-canoes, which was almost ready for launching. I stood for a long
time watching this party with great interest, and observed that they fastened the timbers
and planks to each other very much in the same way in which I had seen Jack fasten those
of our little boat. But what surprised me most was its immense length, which I measured
very carefully, and found to be a hundred feet long; and it was so capacious that it could
have held three hundred men. It had the unwieldy out-rigger and enormously high sternposts
which I had remarked on the canoe that came to us while I was on the Coral Island.
Observing some boys playing at games a short way along the beach, I resolved to go
and watch them; but as I turned from the natives who were engaged so busily and
cheerfully at their work, I little thought of the terrible event that hung on the completion of that
war-canoe.Advancing towards the children, who were so numerous that I began to think this
must be the general play-ground of the village, I sat down on a grassy bank under the
shade of a plantain-tree, to watch them. And a happier or more noisy crew I have never
seen. There were at least two hundred of them, both boys and girls, all of whom were clad
in no other garments than their own glossy little black skins, except the maro, or strip of cloth
round the loins of the boys, and a very short petticoat or kilt on the girls. They did not all
play at the same game, but amused themselves in different groups.One band was busily
engaged in a game exactly similar to our blind-man's-buff. Another set were walking on
stilts, which raised the children three feet from the ground. They were very expert at this
amusement and seldom tumbled. In another place I observed a group of girls standing
together, and apparently enjoying themselves very much; so I went up to see what they
were doing, and found that they were opening their eye-lids with their fingers till their eyes
appeared of an enormous size, and then thrusting pieces of straw between the upper and
lower lids, across the eye-ball, to keep them in that position! This seemed to me, I must
confess, a very foolish as well as dangerous amusement. Nevertheless the children
seemed to be greatly delighted with the hideous faces they made. I pondered this subject
a good deal, and thought that if little children knew how silly they seem to grown-up people
when they make faces, they would not be so fond of doing it. In another place were a
number of boys engaged in flying kites, and I could not help wondering that some of the
games of those little savages should be so like to our own, although they had never seen
us at play. But the kites were different from ours in many respects, being of every variety
of shape. They were made of very thin cloth, and the boys raised them to a wonderful
height in the air by means of twine made from the cocoa-nut husk. Other games there were,
some of which showed the natural depravity of the hearts of these poor savages, and
made me wish fervently that missionaries might be sent out to them. But the amusement
which the greatest number of the children of both sexes seemed to take chief delight in,
was swimming and diving in the sea; and the expertness which they exhibited was truly
amazing. They seemed to have two principal games in the water, one of which was to dive
off a sort of stage which had been erected near a deep part of the sea, and chase each
other in the water. Some of them went down to an extraordinary depth; others skimmed
along the surface, or rolled over and over like porpoises, or diving under each other, came
up unexpectedly and pulled each other down by a leg or an arm. They never seemed to
tire of this sport, and, from the great heat of the water in the South Seas, they could remain
in it nearly all day without feeling chilled. Many of these children were almost infants, scarce
able to walk; yet they staggered down the beach, flung their round fat little black bodies
fearlessly into deep water, and struck out to sea with as much confidence as ducklings.The
other game to which I have referred was swimming in the surf. But as this is an amusement
in which all engage, from children of ten to gray-headed men of sixty, and as I had an
opportunity of witnessing it in perfection the day following, I shall describe it more minutely.I
suppose it was in honour of their guest that this grand swimming-match was got up, for
Romata came and told the captain that they were going to engage in it, and begged him to
"come and see.""What sort of amusement is this surf swimming?" I inquired of Bill, as we
walked together to a part of the shore on which several thousands of the natives were
assembled."It's a very favourite lark with these 'xtr'or'nary critters," replied Bill, giving a turn
to the quid of tobacco that invariably bulged out his left cheek. "Ye see, Ralph, them
fellows take to the water as soon a'most as they can walk, an' long before they can do that
anything respectably, so that they are as much at home in the sea as on the land. Well, ye
see, I 'spose they found swimmin' for miles out to sea, and divin' fathoms deep, wasn't
exciting enough, so they invented this game o' the surf. Each man and boy, as you see,
has got a short board or plank, with which he swims out for a mile or more to sea, and then,
gettin' on the top o' yon thundering breaker, they come to shore on the top of it, yellin' and
screechin' like fiends. It's a marvel to me that they're not dashed to shivers on the coral reef,
for sure an' sartin am I that if any o' us tried it, we wouldn't be worth the fluke of a broken
anchor after the wave fell. But there they go!"As he spoke, several hundreds of the
natives, amongst whom we were now standing, uttered a loud yell, rushed down the
beach, plunged into the surf, and were carried off by the seething foam of the retreating
wave.At the point where we stood, the encircling coral reef joined the shore, so that the
magnificent breakers, which a recent stiff breeze had rendered larger than usual, fell in
thunder at the feet of the multitudes who lined the beach. For some time the swimmers
continued to strike out to sea, breasting over the swell like hundreds of black seals. Then
they all turned, and, watching an approaching billow, mounted its white crest, and, each
laying his breast on the short flat board, came rolling towards the shore, careering on the
summit of the mighty wave, while they and the onlookers shouted and yelled with
excitement. Just as the monster wave curled in solemn majesty to fling its bulky length
upon the beach, most of the swimmers slid back into the trough behind; others, slipping off
their boards, seized them in their hands, and, plunging through the watery waste, swam out
to repeat the amusement; but a few, who seemed to me the most reckless, continued their
career until they were launched upon the beach, and enveloped in the churning foam and
spray. One of these last came in on the crest of the wave most manfully, and landed with a
violent bound almost on the spot where Bill and I stood. I saw by his peculiar head-dress
that he was the chief whom the tribe entertained as their guest. The sea-water had
removed nearly all the paint with which his face had been covered; and, as he rose panting
to his feet, I recognised, to my surprise, the features of Tararo, my old friend of the Coral
Island!Tararo at the same moment recognised me, and, advancing quickly, took me round
the neck and rubbed noses; which had the effect of transferring a good deal of the moist
paint from his nose to mine. Then, recollecting that this was not the white man's mode of
salutation, he grasped me by the hand and shook it violently."Hallo, Ralph!" cried Bill, in
surprise, "that chap seems to have taken a sudden fancy to you, or he must be an old
acquaintance.""Right, Bill," I replied, "he is indeed an old acquaintance;" and I explained in a
few words that he was the chief whose party Jack and Peterkin and I had helped to
save.Tararo having thrown away his surf-board, entered into an animated conversation with
Bill, pointing frequently during the course of it to me; whereby I concluded he must be telling
him about the memorable battle, and the part we had taken in it. When he paused, I
begged of Bill to ask him about the woman Avatea, for I had some hope that she might
have come with Tararo on this visit. "And ask him," said I, "who she is, for I am persuaded
she is of a different race from the Feejeeans." On the mention of her name the chief
frowned darkly, and seemed to speak with much anger."You're right, Ralph," said Bill, when
the chief had ceased to talk; "she's not a Feejee girl, but a Samoan. How she ever came to
this place the chief does not very clearly explain, but he says she was taken in war, and that
he got her three years ago, an' kept her as his daughter ever since. Lucky for her, poor girl,
else she'd have been roasted and eaten like the rest.""But why does Tararo frown and look
so angry?" said I."Because the girl's somewhat obstinate, like most o' the sex, an' won't
marry the man he wants her to. It seems that a chief of some other island came on a visit to
Tararo and took a fancy to her, but she wouldn't have him on no account, bein' already in
love, and engaged to a young chief whom Tararo hates, and she kicked up a desperate
shindy; so, as he was going on a war expedition in his canoe, he left her to think about it,
sayin' he'd be back in six months or so, when he hoped she wouldn't be so obstropolous.
This happened just a week ago; an' Tararo says that if she's not ready to go, when the chief
returns, as his bride, she'll be sent to him as a LONG PIG.""As a long pig!" I exclaimed in
surprise; "why what does he mean by that?""He means somethin' very unpleasant,"
answered Bill with a frown. "You see these blackguards eat men an' women just as readily
as they eat pigs; and, as baked pigs and baked men are very like each other in
appearance, they call men LONG pigs. If Avatea goes to this fellow as a long pig, it's all
up with her, poor thing.""Is she on the island now?" I asked eagerly."No, she's at Tararo's
island.""And where does it lie?""About fifty or sixty miles to the south'ard o' this," returned
Bill; " but I - "At this moment we were startled by the cry of "Mao! mao! - a shark! a shark!"
which was immediately followed by a shriek that rang clear and fearfully loud above the
tumult of cries that arose from the savages in the water and on the land. We turned hastily
towards the direction whence the cry came, and had just time to observe the glaring eyeballs
of one of the swimmers as he tossed his arms in the air. Next instant he was pulled
under the waves. A canoe was instantly launched, and the hand of the drowning man was
caught, but only half of his body was dragged from the maw of the monster, which followed
the canoe until the water became so shallow that it could scarcely swim. The crest of the
next billow was tinged with red as it rolled towards the shore.In most countries of the world
this would have made a deep impression on the spectators, but the only effect it had upon
these islanders was to make them hurry with all speed out of the sea, lest a similar fate
should befall some of the others; but, so utterly reckless were they of human life, that it did
not for a moment suspend the progress of their amusements. It is true the surf-swimming
ended for that time somewhat abruptly, but they immediately proceeded with other
games. Bill told me that sharks do not often attack the surf-swimmers, being frightened
away by the immense numbers of men and boys in the water, and by the shouting and
splashing that they make. "But," said he, "such a thing as you have seen just now don't
frighten them much. They'll be at it again to-morrow or next day, just as if there wasn't a
single shark between Feejee and Nova Zembla."After this the natives had a series of
wrestling and boxing matches; and being men of immense size and muscle, they did a
good deal of injury to each other, especially in boxing, in which not only the lower orders,
but several of the chiefs and priests engaged. Each bout was very quickly terminated, for
they did not pretend to a scientific knowledge of the art, and wasted no time in sparring, but
hit straight out at each other's heads, and their blows were delivered with great force.
Frequently one of the combatants was knocked down with a single blow; and one gigantic
fellow hit his adversary so severely that he drove the skin entirely off his forehead. This feat
was hailed with immense applause by the spectators.During these exhibitions, which were
very painful to me, though I confess I could not refrain from beholding them, I was struck with
the beauty of many of the figures and designs that were tattooed on the persons of the
chiefs and principal men. One figure, that seemed to me very elegant, was that of a palmtree
tattooed on the back of a man's leg, the roots rising, as it were, from under his heel, the
stem ascending the tendon of the ankle, and the graceful head branching out upon the calf. I
afterwards learned that this process of tattooing is very painful, and takes long to do,
commencing at the age of ten, and being continued at intervals up to the age of thirty. It is
done by means of an instrument made of bone, with a number of sharp teeth with which the
skin is punctured. Into these punctures a preparation made from the kernel of the candlenut,
mixed with cocoa-nut oil, is rubbed, and the mark thus made is indelible. The operation
is performed by a class of men whose profession it is, and they tattoo as much at a time, as
the person on whom they are operating can bear; which is not much, the pain and
inflammation caused by tattooing being very great, sometimes causing death. Some of the
chiefs were tattooed with an ornamental stripe down the legs, which gave them the
appearance of being clad in tights. Others had marks round the ankles and insteps, which
looked like tight-fitting and elegant boots. Their faces were also tattooed, and their breasts
were very profusely marked with every imaginable species of device, - muskets, dogs,
birds, pigs, clubs, and canoes, intermingled with lozenges, squares, circles, and other
arbitrary figures.The women were not tattooed so much as the men, having only a few
marks on their feet and arms. But I must say, however objectionable this strange practice
may be, it nevertheless had this good effect, that it took away very much from their
appearance of nakedness.Next day, while we were returning from the woods to our
schooner, we observed Romata rushing about in the neighbourhood of his house,
apparently mad with passion."Ah!" said Bill to me, "there he's at his old tricks again. That's
his way when he gets drink. The natives make a sort of drink o' their own, and it makes him
bad enough; but when he gets brandy he's like a wild tiger. The captain, I suppose, has
given him a bottle, as usual, to keep him in good humour. After drinkin' he usually goes to
sleep, and the people know it well and keep out of his way, for fear they should waken him.
Even the babies are taken out of ear-shot; for, when he's waked up, he rushes out just as
you see him now, and spears or clubs the first person he meets."It seemed at the present
time, however, that no deadly weapon had been in his way, for the infuriated chief was
raging about without one. Suddenly he caught sight of an unfortunate man who was trying
to conceal himself behind a tree. Rushing towards him, Romata struck him a terrible blow on
the head, which knocked out the poor man's eye and also dislocated the chief's finger. The
wretched creature offered no resistance; he did not even attempt to parry the blow.
Indeed, from what Bill said, I found that he might consider himself lucky in having escaped
with his life, which would certainly have been forfeited had the chief been possessed of a
club at the time."Have these wretched creatures no law among themselves," said I, "which
can restrain such wickedness?""None," replied Bill. "The chief's word is law. He might kill
and eat a dozen of his own subjects any day for nothing more than his own pleasure, and
nobody would take the least notice of it."This ferocious deed took place within sight of our
party as we wended our way to the beach, but I could not observe any other expression
on the faces of the men than that of total indifference or contempt. It seemed to me a very
awful thing that it should be possible for men to come to such hardness of heart and
callousness to the sight of bloodshed and violence; but, indeed, I began to find that such
constant exposure to scenes of blood was having a slight effect upon myself, and I
shuddered when I came to think that I, too, was becoming callous.I thought upon this subject
much that night while I walked up and down the deck during my hours of watch; and I came
to the conclusion that if I, who hated, abhorred, and detested such bloody deeds as I had
witnessed within the last few weeks, could so soon come to be less sensitive about them,
how little wonder that these poor ignorant savages, who were born and bred in familiarity
therewith, should think nothing of them at all, and should hold human life in so very slight
esteem.CHAPTER XXVI.Mischief brewing - My blood is made to run cold - Evil
consultations and wicked resolves - Bloody Bill attempts to do good and fails - The attack -
Wholesale murder - The flight - The escape.NEXT morning I awoke with a feverish brow
and a feeling of deep depression at my heart; and the more I thought on my unhappy fate,
the more wretched and miserable did I feel.I was surrounded on all sides by human beings
of the most dreadful character, to whom the shedding of blood was mere pastime. On
shore were the natives, whose practices were so horrible that I could not think of them
without shuddering. On board were none but pirates of the blackest dye, who, although not
cannibals, were foul murderers, and more blameworthy even than the savages, inasmuch
as they knew better. Even Bill, with whom I had, under the strange circumstances of my lot,
formed a kind of intimacy, was so fierce in his nature as to have acquired the title of "Bloody"
from his vile companions. I felt very much cast down the more I considered the subject and
the impossibility of delivery, as it seemed to me, at least for a long time to come. At last, in
my feeling of utter helplessness, I prayed fervently to the Almighty that he would deliver
me out of my miserable condition; and when I had done so I felt some degree of
comfort.When the captain came on deck, before the hour at which the men usually started
for the woods, I begged of him to permit me to remain aboard that day, as I did not feel
well; but he looked at me angrily, and ordered me, in a surly tone, to get ready to go on
shore as usual. The fact was that the captain had been out of humour for some time past.
Romata and he had had some differences, and high words had passed between them,
during which the chief had threatened to send a fleet of his war-canoes, with a thousand
men, to break up and burn the schooner; whereupon the captain smiled sarcastically, and
going up to the chief gazed sternly in his face, while he said, "I have only to raise my little
finger just now, and my big gun will blow your whole village to atoms in five minutes!"
Although the chief was a bold man, he quailed before the pirate's glance and threat, and
made no reply; but a bad feeling had been raised and old sores had been opened.I had,
therefore, to go with the wood-cutters that day. Before starting, however, the captain called
me into the cabin, and said, -"Here, Ralph, I've got a mission for you, lad. That blackguard
Romata is in the dumps, and nothing will mollify him but a gift; so do you go up to his house
and give him these whales' teeth, with my compliments. Take with you one of the men
who can speak the language."I looked at the gift in some surprise, for it consisted of six
white whales' teeth, and two of the same dyed bright red, which seemed to me very paltry
things. However, I did not dare to hesitate or ask any questions; so, gathering them up, I
left the cabin and was soon on my way to the chief's house, accompanied by Bill. On
expressing my surprise at the gift, he said, -"They're paltry enough to you or me, Ralph,
but they're considered of great value by them chaps. They're a sort o' cash among them.
The red ones are the most prized, one of them bein' equal to twenty o' the white ones. I
suppose the only reason for their bein' valuable is that there ain't many of them, and they're
hard to be got."On arriving at the house we found Romata sitting on a mat, in the midst of a
number of large bales of native cloth and other articles, which had been brought to him as
presents from time to time by inferior chiefs. He received us rather haughtily, but on Bill
explaining the nature of our errand he became very condescending, and his eyes glistened
with satisfaction when he received the whales' teeth, although he laid them aside with an
assumption of kingly indifference."Go," said he, with a wave of the hand, - "go, tell your
captain that he may cut wood to-day, but not to-morrow. He must come ashore, - I want to
have a palaver with him."As we left the house to return to the woods, Bill shook his
head:"There's mischief brewin' in that black rascal's head. I know him of old. But what
comes here?"As he spoke, we heard the sound of laughter and shouting in the wood, and
presently there issued from it a band of savages, in the midst of whom were a number of
men bearing burdens on their shoulders. At first I thought that these burdens were poles
with something rolled round them, the end of each pole resting on a man's shoulder. But on
a nearer approach I saw that they were human beings, tied hand and foot, and so lashed to
the poles that they could not move. I counted twenty of them as they passed."More
murder!" said Bill, in a voice that sounded between a hoarse laugh and a groan."Surely they
are not going to murder them?" said I, looking anxiously into Bill's face."I don't know, Ralph,"
replied Bill, "what they're goin' to do with them; but I fear they mean no good when they tie
fellows up in that way."As we continued our way towards the wood-cutters, I observed that
Bill looked anxiously over his shoulder, in the direction where the procession had
disappeared. At last he stopped, and turning abruptly on his heel, said, -"I tell ye what it is,
Ralph, I must be at the bottom o' that affair. Let us follow these black scoundrels and see
what they're goin' to do."I must say I had no wish to pry further into their bloody practices;
but Bill seemed bent on it, so I turned and went. We passed rapidly through the bush,
being guided in the right direction by the shouts of the savages. Suddenly there was a
dead silence, which continued for some time, while Bill and I involuntarily quickened our pace
until we were running at the top of our speed across the narrow neck of land previously
mentioned. As we reached the verge of the wood, we discovered the savages
surrounding the large war-canoe, which they were apparently on the point of launching.
Suddenly the multitude put their united strength to the canoe; but scarcely had the huge
machine begun to move, when a yell, the most appalling that ever fell upon my ear, rose
high above the shouting of the savages. It had not died away when another and another
smote upon my throbbing ear; and then I saw that these inhuman monsters were actually
launching their canoe over the living bodies of their victims. But there was no pity in the
breasts of these men. Forward they went in ruthless indifference, shouting as they went,
while high above their voices rang the dying shrieks of those wretched creatures, as, one
after another, the ponderous canoe passed over them, burst the eyeballs from their
sockets, and sent the life's blood gushing from their mouths. Oh, reader, this is no fiction. I
would not, for the sake of thrilling you with horror, invent so terrible a scene. It was
witnessed. It is true; true as that accursed sin which has rendered the human heart capable
of such diabolical enormities!When it was over I turned round and fell upon the grass with a
deep groan; but Bill seized me by the arm, and lifting me up as if I had been a child, cried, -
"Come along, lad; let's away!" - and so, staggering and stumbling over the tangled
underwood, we fled from the fatal spot.During the remainder of that day I felt as if I were in a
horrible dream. I scarce knew what was said to me, and was more than once blamed by
the men for idling my time. At last the hour to return aboard came. We marched down to
the beach, and I felt relief for the first time when my feet rested on the schooner's deck.In the
course of the evening I overheard part of a conversation between the captain and the first
mate, which startled me not a little. They were down in the cabin, and conversed in an
under-tone, but the sky-light being off, I overheard every word that was said."I don't half like
it," said the mate. "It seems to me that we'll only have hard fightin' and no pay.""No pay!"
repeated the captain, in a voice of suppressed anger. "Do you call a good cargo all for
nothing no pay?""Very true," returned the mate; "but we've got the cargo aboard. Why not
cut your cable and take French leave o' them? What's the use o' tryin' to lick the blackguards
when it'll do us no manner o' good?""Mate," said the captain, in a low voice, "you talk like a
fresh-water sailor. I can only attribute this shyness to some strange delusion; for surely" (his
voice assumed a slightly sneering tone as he said this) "surely I am not to suppose that
YOU have become soft-hearted! Besides, you are wrong in regard to the cargo being
aboard; there's a good quarter of it lying in the woods, and that blackguard chief knows it and
won't let me take it off. He defied us to do our worst, yesterday.""Defied us! did he?' cried
the mate, with a bitter laugh. "Poor contemptible thing!""And yet he seems not so
contemptible but that you are afraid to attack him.""Who said I was afraid?" growled the
mate, sulkily. "I'm as ready as any man in the ship. But, captain, what is it that you intend to
do?""I intend to muffle the sweeps and row the schooner up to the head of the creek there,
from which point we can command the pile of sandal-wood with our gun. Then I shall land
with all the men except two, who shall take care of the schooner and be ready with the boat
to take us off. We can creep through the woods to the head of the village, where these
cannibals are always dancing round their suppers of human flesh, and if the carbines of the
men are loaded with a heavy charge of buck-shot, we can drop forty or fifty at the first
volley. After that the thing will be easy enough. The savages will take to the mountains in a
body, and we shall take what we require, up anchor, and away."To this plan the mate at
length agreed. As he left the cabin I heard the captain say, -"Give the men an extra glass of
grog, and don't forget the buck-shot."The reader may conceive the horror with which I heard
this murderous conversation. I immediately repeated it to Bill, who seemed much
perplexed about it. At length he said, -"I'll tell you what I'll do, Ralph: I'll swim ashore after
dark and fix a musket to a tree not far from the place where we'll have to land, and I'll tie a
long string to the trigger, so that when our fellows cross it they'll let it off, and so alarm the
village in time to prevent an attack, but not in time to prevent us gettin' back to the boat; so,
master captain," added Bill with a smile that for the first time seemed to me to be mingled
with good-natured cheerfulness, "you'll be baulked at least for once in your life by Bloody
Bill."After it grew dark, Bill put this resolve in practice. He slipped over the side with a
musket in his left hand, while with his right he swam ashore and entered the woods. He
soon returned, having accomplished his purpose, and got on board without being seen, - I
being the only one on deck.When the hour of midnight approached the men were
mustered on deck, the cable was cut and the muffled sweeps got out. These sweeps
were immensely large oars, each requiring a couple of men to work it. In a few minutes we
entered the mouth of the creek, which was indeed the mouth of a small river, and took about
half an hour to ascend it, although the spot where we intended to land was not more than six
hundred yards from the mouth, because there was a slight current against us, and the
mangroves which narrowed the creek, impeded the rowers in some places. Having
reached the spot, which was so darkened by overhanging trees that we could see with
difficulty, a small kedge anchor attached to a thin line was let softly down over the
stern."Now, lads," whispered the captain, as he walked along the line of men, who were all
armed to the teeth, "don't be in a hurry, aim low, and don't waste your first shots."He then
pointed to the boat, into which the men crowded in silence. There was no room to row, but
oars were not needed, as a slight push against the side of the schooner sent the boat
gliding to the shore."There's no need of leaving two in the boat," whispered the mate, as
the men stepped out; "we shall want all our hands. Let Ralph stay."The captain assented,
and ordered me to stand in readiness with the boat-hook, to shove ashore at a moment's
notice if they should return, or to shove off if any of the savages should happen to
approach. He then threw his carbine into the hollow of his arm and glided through the
bushes followed by his men. With a throbbing head I awaited the result of our plan. I knew
the exact locality where the musket was placed, for Bill had described it to me, and I kept
my straining eyes fixed upon the spot. But no sound came, and I began to fear that either
they had gone in another direction or that Bill had not fixed the string properly. Suddenly I
heard a faint click, and observed one or two bright sparks among the bushes. My heart
immediately sank within me, for I knew at once that the trigger had indeed been pulled but
that the priming had not caught. The plan, therefore, had utterly failed. A feeling of dread
now began to creep over me as I stood in the boat, in that dark, silent spot, awaiting the
issue of this murderous expedition. I shuddered as I glanced at the water that glided past
like a dark reptile. I looked back at the schooner, but her hull was just barely visible, while
her tapering masts were lost among the trees which overshadowed her. Her lower sails
were set, but so thick was the gloom that they were quite invisible.Suddenly I heard a shot.
In a moment a thousand voices raised a yell in the village; again the cry rose on the night air,
and was followed by broken shouts as of scattered parties of men bounding into the
woods. Then I heard another shout loud and close at hand. It was the voice of the captain
cursing the man who had fired the premature shot. Then came the order, "Forward,"
followed by the wild hurrah of our men, as they charged the savages. Shots now rang in
quick succession, and at last a loud volley startled the echoes of the woods. It was followed
by a multitude of wild shrieks, which were immediately drowned in another "hurrah" from the
men; the distance of the sound proving that they were driving their enemies before them
towards the sea.While I was listening intently to these sounds, which were now mingled in
confusion, I was startled by the rustling of the leaves not far from me. At first I thought it was
a party of savages who had observed the schooner, but I was speedily undeceived by
observing a body of natives - apparently several hundreds, as far as I could guess in the
uncertain light - bounding through the woods towards the scene of battle. I saw at once that
this was a party who had out-flanked our men, and would speedily attack them in the rear.
And so it turned out, for, in a short time, the shouts increased ten-fold, and among them I
thought I heard a death-cry uttered by voices familiar to my ear.At length the tumult of battle
ceased, and, from the cries of exultation that now arose from the savages, I felt assured that
our men had been conquered. I was immediately thrown into dreadful consternation. What
was I now to do? To be taken by the savages was too horrible to be thought of; to flee to
the mountains was hopeless, as I should soon be discovered; and to take the schooner out
of the creek without assistance was impossible. I resolved, however, to make the attempt,
as being my only hope, and was on the point of pushing off when my hand was stayed
and my blood chilled by an appalling shriek in which I recognised the voice of one of the
crew. It was succeeded by a shout from the savages. Then came another, and another
shriek of agony, making my ears to tingle, as I felt convinced they were murdering the pirate
crew in cold blood. With a bursting heart and my brain whirling as if on fire, I seized the
boat-hook to push from shore when a man sprang from the bushes."Stop! Ralph, stop! -
there now, push off," he cried, and bounded into the boat so violently as nearly to upset
her. It was Bill's voice! In another moment we were on board, - the boat made fast, the line
of the anchor cut, and the sweeps run out. At the first stroke of Bill's giant arm the schooner
was nearly pulled ashore, for in his haste he forgot that I could scarcely move the unwieldy
oar. Springing to the stern he lashed the rudder in such a position as that, while it aided me,
it acted against him, and so rendered the force of our strokes nearly equal. The schooner
now began to glide quickly down the creek, but before we reached its mouth, a yell from a
thousand voices on the bank told that we were discovered. Instantly a number of the
savages plunged into the water and swam towards us; but we were making so much way
that they could not overtake us. One, however, an immensely powerful man, succeeded in
laying hold of the cut rope that hung from the stern, and clambered quickly upon deck. Bill
caught sight of him the instant his head appeared above the taffrail. But he did not cease to
row, and did not appear even to notice the savage until he was within a yard of him; then,
dropping the sweep, he struck him a blow on the forehead with his clenched fist that felled
him to the deck. Lifting him up he hurled him overboard and resumed the oar. But now a
greater danger awaited us, for the savages had outrun us on the bank and were about to
plunge into the water ahead of the schooner. If they succeeded in doing so our fate was
sealed. For one moment Bill stood irresolute. Then, drawing a pistol from his belt, he
sprang to the brass gun, held the pan of his pistol over the touch-hole and fired. The shot
was succeeded by the hiss of the cannon's priming, then the blaze and the crashing thunder
of the monstrous gun burst upon the savages with such deafening roar that it seemed as if
their very mountains had been rent asunder.This was enough. The moment of surprise and
hesitation caused by the unwonted sound, gave us time to pass the point; a gentle breeze,
which the dense foliage had hitherto prevented us from feeling, bulged out our sails; the
schooner bent before it, and the shouts of the disappointed savages grew fainter and
fainter in the distance as we were slowly wafted out to sea.CHAPTER XXVII.Reflections -
The wounded man - The squall - True consolation - Death.THERE is a power of endurance
in human beings, both in their bodies and in their minds, which, I have often thought, seems
to be wonderfully adapted and exactly proportioned to the circumstances in which
individuals may happen to be placed, - a power which, in most cases, is sufficient to carry a
man through and over every obstacle that may happen to be thrown in his path through life,
no matter how high or how steep the mountain may be, but which often forsakes him the
moment the summit is gained, the point of difficulty passed; and leaves him prostrated, with
energies gone, nerves unstrung, and a feeling of incapacity pervading the entire frame that
renders the most trifling effort almost impossible.During the greater part of that day I had
been subjected to severe mental and much physical excitement, which had almost crushed
me down by the time I was relieved from duty in the course of the evening. But when the
expedition, whose failure has just been narrated, was planned, my anxieties and energies
had been so powerfully aroused that I went through the protracted scenes of that terrible
night without a feeling of the slightest fatigue. My mind and body were alike active and full
of energy. No sooner was the last thrilling fear of danger past, however, than my faculties
were utterly relaxed; and, when I felt the cool breezes of the Pacific playing around my
fevered brow, and heard the free waves rippling at the schooner's prow, as we left the
hated island behind us, my senses forsook me and I fell in a swoon upon the deck.From
this state I was quickly aroused by Bill, who shook me by the arm, saying, -"Hallo! Ralph,
boy, rouse up, lad, we're safe now. Poor thing, I believe he's fainted." And raising me in
his arms he laid me on the folds of the gaff-top-sail, which lay upon the deck near the tiller.
"Here, take a drop o' this, it'll do you good, my boy," he added, in a voice of tenderness
which I had never heard him use before, while he held a brandy-flask to my lips.I raised my
eyes gratefully, as I swallowed a mouthful; next moment my head sank heavily upon my
arm and I fell fast asleep. I slept long, for when I awoke the sun was a good way above
the horizon. I did not move on first opening my eyes, as I felt a delightful sensation of rest
pervading me, and my eyes were riveted on and charmed with the gorgeous splendour of
the mighty ocean, that burst upon my sight. It was a dead calm; the sea seemed a sheet of
undulating crystal, tipped and streaked with the saffron hues of sunrise, which had not yet
merged into the glowing heat of noon; and there was a deep calm in the blue dome above,
that was not broken even by the usual flutter of the sea-fowl. How long I would have lain in
contemplation of this peaceful scene I know not, but my mind was recalled suddenly and
painfully to the past and the present by the sight of Bill, who was seated on the deck at my
feet with his head reclining, as if in sleep, on his right arm, which rested on the tiller. As he
seemed to rest peacefully I did not mean to disturb him, but the slight noise I made in
raising myself on my elbow caused him to start and look round."Well, Ralph, awake at last,
my boy; you have slept long and soundly," he said, turning towards me.On beholding his
countenance I sprang up in anxiety. He was deadly pale, and his hair, which hung in
dishevelled locks over his face, was clotted with blood. Blood also stained his hollow
cheeks and covered the front of his shirt, which, with the greater part of dress, was torn and
soiled with mud."Oh, Bill!" said I, with deep anxiety, "what is the matter with you? You are
ill. You must have been wounded.""Even so, lad," said Bill in a deep soft voice, while he
extended his huge frame on the couch from which I had just risen. "I've got an ugly wound, I
fear, and I've been waiting for you to waken, to ask you to get me a drop o' brandy and a
mouthful o' bread from the cabin lockers. You seemed to sleep so sweetly, Ralph, that I
didn't like to disturb you. But I don't feel up to much just now."I did not wait till he had done
talking, but ran below immediately, and returned in a few seconds with a bottle of brandy
and some broken biscuit. He seemed much refreshed after eating a few morsels and
drinking a long draught of water mingled with a little of the spirits. Immediately afterwards he
fell asleep, and I watched him anxiously until he awoke, being desirous of knowing the
nature and extent of his wound."Ha!" he exclaimed, on awaking suddenly, after a slumber of
an hour, "I'm the better of that nap, Ralph; I feel twice the man I was;" and he attempted to
rise, but sank back again immediately with a deep groan."Nay, Bill you must not move, but
lie still while I look at your wound. I'll make a comfortable bed for you here on deck, and get
you some breakfast. After that you shall tell me how you got it. Cheer up, Bill," I added,
seeing that he turned his head away; "you'll be all right in a little, and I'll be a capital nurse to
you though I'm no doctor."I then left him, and lighted a fire in the caboose. While it was
kindling, I went to the steward's pantry and procured the materials for a good breakfast, with
which, in little more than half an hour, I returned to my companion. He seemed much better,
and smiled kindly on me as I set before him a cup of coffee and a tray with several eggs
and some bread on it."Now then, Bill," said I, cheerfully, sitting down beside him on the
deck, "let's fall to. I'm very hungry myself, I can tell you; but - I forgot - your wound," I
added, rising; "let me look at it."I found that the wound was caused by a pistol shot in the
chest. It did not bleed much, and, as it was on the right side, I was in hopes that it might not
be very serious. But Bill shook his head. "However," said he, "sit down, Ralph, and I'll tell
you all about it.""You see, after we left the boat an' began to push through the bushes, we
went straight for the line of my musket, as I had expected; but by some unlucky chance it
didn't explode, for I saw the line torn away by the men's legs, and heard the click o' the lock;
so I fancy the priming had got damp and didn't catch. I was in a great quandary now what to
do, for I couldn't concoct in my mind, in the hurry, any good reason for firin' off my piece. But
they say necessity's the mother of invention; so, just as I was givin' it up and clinchin' my
teeth to bide the worst o't, and take what should come, a sudden thought came into my
head. I stepped out before the rest, seemin' to be awful anxious to be at the savages,
tripped my foot on a fallen tree, plunged head foremost into a bush, an', ov coorse, my
carbine exploded! Then came such a screechin' from the camp as I never heard in all my
life. I rose at once, and was rushin' on with the rest when the captain called a halt."'You did
that a-purpose, you villain!' he said, with a tremendous oath, and, drawin' a pistol from his
belt, let fly right into my breast. I fell at once, and remembered no more till I was startled
and brought round by the most awful yell I ever heard in my life, except, maybe, the
shrieks o' them poor critters that were crushed to death under yon big canoe. Jumpin' up, I
looked round, and, through the trees, saw a fire gleamin' not far off, the light o' which showed
me the captain and men tied hand and foot, each to a post, and the savages dancin' round
them like demons. I had scarce looked for a second, when I saw one o' them go up to the
captain flourishing a knife, and, before I could wink, he plunged it into his breast, while
another yell, like the one that roused me, rang upon my ear. I didn't wait for more, but,
bounding up, went crashing through the bushes into the woods. The black fellows caught
sight of me, however, but not in time to prevent me jumpin' into the boat, as you know."Bill
seemed to be much exhausted after this recital, and shuddered frequently during the
narrative, so I refrained from continuing the subject at that time, and endeavoured to draw his
mind to other things."But now, Bill," said I, "it behoves us to think about the future, and what
course of action we shall pursue. Here we are, on the wide Pacific, in a well-appointed
schooner, which is our own, - at least no one has a better claim to it than we have, - and the
world lies before us. Moreover, here comes a breeze, so we must make up our minds
which way to steer.""Ralph, boy," said my companion, "it matters not to me which way we
go. I fear that my time is short now. Go where you will. I'm content.""Well then, Bill, I think
we had better steer to the Coral Island, and see what has become of my dear old
comrades, Jack and Peterkin. I believe the island has no name, but the captain once
pointed it out to me on the chart, and I marked it afterwards; so, as we know pretty well our
position just now, I think I can steer to it. Then, as to working the vessel, it is true I cannot
hoist the sails single-handed, but luckily we have enough of sail set already, and if it should
come on to blow a squall, I could at least drop the peaks of the main and fore sails, and clew
them up partially without help, and throw her head close into the wind, so as to keep her all
shaking till the violence of the squall is past. And if we have continued light breezes, I'll rig
up a complication of blocks and fix them to the top-sail halyards, so that I shall be able to
hoist the sails without help. 'Tis true I'll require half a day to hoist them, but we don't need to
mind that. Then I'll make a sort of erection on deck to screen you from the sun, Bill; and if
you can only manage to sit beside the tiller and steer for two hours every day, so as to let
me get a nap, I'll engage to let you off duty all the rest of the twenty-four hours. And if you
don't feel able for steering, I'll lash the helm and heave to, while I get you your breakfasts
and dinners; and so we'll manage famously, and soon reach the Coral Island."Bill smiled
faintly as I ran on in this strain."And what will you do," said he, "if it comes on to blow a
storm?"This question silenced me, while I considered what I should do in such a case. At
length I laid my hand an his arm, and said, "Bill, when a man has done all that he CAN do,
he ought to leave the rest to God.""Oh, Ralph," said my companion, in a faint voice, looking
anxiously into my face, "I wish that I had the feelin's about God that you seem to have, at
this hour. I'm dyin', Ralph; yet I, who have braved death a hundred times, am afraid to die.
I'm afraid to enter the next world. Something within tells me there will be a reckoning when I
go there. But it's all over with me, Ralph. I feel that there's no chance o' my bein'
saved.""Don't say that, Bill," said I, in deep compassion, "don't say that. I'm quite sure
there's hope even for you, but I can't remember the words of the Bible that make me think
so. Is there not a Bible on board, Bill?""No; the last that was in the ship belonged to a poor
boy that was taken aboard against his will. He died, poor lad, I think, through ill treatment
and fear. After he was gone the captain found his Bible and flung it overboard."I now
reflected, with great sadness and self-reproach, on the way in which I had neglected my
Bible; and it flashed across me that I was actually in the sight of God a greater sinner than
this blood-stained pirate; for, thought I, he tells me that he never read the Bible, and was
never brought up to care for it; whereas I was carefully taught to read it by my own mother,
and had read it daily as long as I possessed one, yet to so little purpose that I could not
now call to mind a single text that would meet this poor man's case, and afford him the
consolation he so much required. I was much distressed, and taxed my memory for a long
time. At last a text did flash into my mind, and I wondered much that I had not thought of it
before."Bill," said I, in a low voice, "'Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be
saved.'""Ay, Ralph, I've heard the missionaries say that before now, but what good can it
do me? It's not for me that. It's not for the likes o' me."I knew not now what to say, for,
although I felt sure that that word was for him as well as for me, I could not remember any
other word whereby I could prove it.After a short pause, Bill raised his eyes to mine and
said, "Ralph, I've led a terrible life. I've been a sailor since I was a boy, and I've gone from
bad to worse ever since I left my father's roof. I've been a pirate three years now. It is true
I did not choose the trade, but I was inveigled aboard this schooner and kept here by force
till I became reckless and at last joined them. Since that time my hand has been steeped in
human blood again and again. Your young heart would grow cold if I - ; but why should I go
on? 'Tis of no use, Ralph; my doom is fixed.""Bill," said I, "'Though your sins be red like
crimson, they shall be white as snow.' 'Only believe.'""Only believe!" cried Bill, starting up
on his elbow; "I've heard men talk o' believing as if it was easy. Ha! 'tis easy enough for a
man to point to a rope and say, 'I believe that would bear my weight;' but 'tis another thing
for a man to catch hold o' that rope, and swing himself by it over the edge of a
precipice!"The energy with which he said this, and the action with which it was accompanied,
were too much for Bill. He sank back with a deep groan. As if the very elements
sympathized with this man's sufferings, a low moan came sweeping over the sea."Hist!
Ralph," said Bill, opening his eves; "there's a squall coming, lad. Look alive, boy. Clew up
the fore-sail. Drop the main-sail peak. Them squalls come quick sometimes."I had already
started to my feet, and saw that a heavy squall was indeed bearing down on us. It had
hitherto escaped my notice, owing to my being so much engrossed by our conversation. I
instantly did as Bill desired, for the schooner was still lying motionless on the glassy sea. I
observed with some satisfaction that the squall was bearing down on the larboard bow, so
that it would strike the vessel in the position in which she would be best able to stand the
shock. Having done my best to shorten sail, I returned aft, and took my stand at the
helm."Now, boy," said Bill, in a faint voice, "keep her close to the wind."A few seconds
afterwards he said, "Ralph, let me hear those two texts again."I repeated them."Are ye
sure, lad, ye saw them in the Bible?""Quite sure," I replied.Almost before the words had
left my lips the wind burst upon us, and the spray dashed over our decks. For a time the
schooner stood it bravely, and sprang forward against the rising sea like a war-horse.
Meanwhile clouds darkened the sky, and the sea began to rise in huge billows. There was
still too much sail on the schooner, and, as the gale increased, I feared that the masts would
be torn out of her or carried away, while the wind whistled and shrieked through the strained
rigging. Suddenly the wind shifted a point, a heavy sea struck us on the bow, and the
schooner was almost laid on her beam-ends, so that I could scarcely keep my legs. At the
same moment Bill lost his hold of the belaying-pin which had served to steady him, and he
slid with stunning violence against the sky-light. As he lay on the deck close beside me, I
could see that the shock had rendered him insensible, but I did not dare to quit the tiller for
an instant, as it required all my faculties, bodily and mental, to manage the schooner. For an
hour the blast drove us along, while, owing to the sharpness of the vessel's bow and the
press of canvass, she dashed through the waves instead of breasting over them, thereby
drenching the decks with water fore and aft. At the end of that time the squall passed away,
and left us rocking on the bosom of the agitated sea.My first care, the instant I could quit the
helm, was to raise Bill from the deck and place him on the couch. I then ran below for the
brandy bottle and rubbed his face and hands with it, and endeavoured to pour a little down
his throat. But my efforts, although I continued them long and assiduously, were of no avail;
as I let go the hand which I had been chafing it fell heavily on the deck. I laid my hand over
his heart, and sat for some time quite motionless, but there was no flutter there - the pirate
was dead!CHAPTER XXVIII.Alone on the deep - Necessity the mother of invention - A
valuable book discovered - Natural phenomenon - A bright day in my history.IT was with
feelings of awe, not unmingled with fear, that I now seated myself on the cabin sky-light and
gazed upon the rigid features of my late comrade, while my mind wandered over his past
history and contemplated with anxiety my present position. Alone! in the midst of the wide
Pacific, having a most imperfect knowledge of navigation, and in a schooner requiring at least
eight men as her proper crew. But I will not tax the reader's patience with a minute detail of
my feelings and doings during the first few days that followed the death of my companion. I
will merely mention that I tied a cannon ball to his feet and, with feelings of the deepest
sorrow, consigned him to the deep.For fully a week after that a steady breeze blew from
the east, and, as my course lay west-and-by-north, I made rapid progress towards my
destination. I could not take an observation, which I very much regretted, as the captain's
quadrant was in the cabin; but, from the day of setting sail from the island of the savages, I
had kept a dead reckoning, and as I knew pretty well now how much lee-way the schooner
made, I hoped to hit the Coral Island without much difficulty. In this I was the more confident
that I knew its position on the chart (which I understood was a very good one), and so had
its correct bearings by compass.As the weather seemed now quite settled and fine, and as
I had got into the trade-winds, I set about preparations for hoisting the top-sails. This was a
most arduous task, and my first attempts were complete failures, owing, in a great degree,
to my reprehensible ignorance of mechanical forces. The first error I made was in applying
my apparatus of blocks and pulleys to a rope which was too weak, so that the very first
heave I made broke it in two, and sent me staggering against the after-hatch, over which I
tripped, and, striking against the main-boom, tumbled down the companion ladder into the
cabin. I was much bruised and somewhat stunned by this untoward accident. However, I
considered it fortunate that I was not killed. In my next attempt I made sure of not coming
by a similar accident, so I unreeved the tackling and fitted up larger blocks and ropes. But
although the principle on which I acted was quite correct, the machinery was now so
massive and heavy that the mere friction and stiffness of the thick cordage prevented me
from moving it at all. Afterwards, however, I came to proportion things more correctly; but I
could not avoid reflecting at the time how much better it would have been had I learned all
this from observation and study, instead of waiting till I was forced to acquire it through the
painful and tedious lessons of experience.After the tackling was prepared and in good
working order, it took me the greater part of a day to hoist the main-top sail. As I could not
steer and work at this at the same time, I lashed the helm in such a position that, with a little
watching now and then, it kept the schooner in her proper course. By this means I was
enabled also to go about the deck and down below for things that I wanted, as occasion
required; also to cook and eat my victuals. But I did not dare to trust to this plan during the
three hours of rest that I allowed myself at night, as the wind might have shifted, in which
case I should have been blown far out of my course ere I awoke. I was, therefore, in the
habit of heaving-to during those three hours; that is, fixing the rudder and the sails in such a
position as that by acting against each other, they would keep the ship stationary. After my
night's rest, therefore, I had only to make allowance for the lee-way she had made, and so
resume my course.Of course I was to some extent anxious lest another squall should
come, but I made the best provision I could in the circumstances, and concluded that by
letting go the weather-braces of the top-sails and the top-sail halyards at the same time, I
should thereby render these sails almost powerless. Besides this, I proposed to myself to
keep a sharp look-out on the barometer in the cabin, and if I observed at any time a sudden
fall in it, I resolved that I would instantly set about my multiform appliances for reducing sail,
so as to avoid being taken at unawares. Thus I sailed prosperously for two weeks, with a
fair wind, so that I calculated I must be drawing near to the Coral Island; at the thought of
which my heart bounded with joyful expectation.The only book I found on board, after a
careful search, was a volume of Captain Cook's voyages. This, I suppose, the pirate
captain had brought with him in order to guide him, and to furnish him with information
regarding the islands of these seas. I found this a most delightful book indeed, and I not
only obtained much interesting knowledge about the sea in which I was sailing, but I had
many of my own opinions, derived from experience, corroborated; and not a few of them
corrected. Besides the reading of this charming book, and the daily routine of occupations,
nothing of particular note happened to me during this voyage, except once, when on rising
one night, after my three hours' nap, while it was yet dark, I was amazed and a little alarmed
to find myself floating in what appeared to be a sea of blue fire! I had often noticed the
beautiful appearance of phosphorescent light, but this far exceeded anything of the sort I
ever saw before. The whole sea appeared somewhat like milk and was remarkably
luminous.I rose in haste, and, letting down a bucket into the sea, brought some of the water
on board and took it down to the cabin to examine it; but no sooner did I approach the light
than the strange appearance disappeared, and when I removed the cabin lamp the
luminous light appeared again. I was much puzzled with this, and took up a little of the water
in the hollow of my hand and then let it run off, when I found that the luminous substance was
left behind on my palm. I ran with it to the lamp; but when I got there it was gone. I found,
however, that when I went into the dark my hand shone again; so I took the large glass of
the ship's telescope and examined my hand minutely, when I found that there were on it
one or two small patches of a clear, transparent substance like jelly, which were so thin as to
be almost invisible to the naked eye. Thus I came to know that the beautiful phosphoric
light, which I had so often admired before, was caused by animals, for I had no doubt that
these were of the same kind as the medusae or jelly-fish which are seen in all parts of the
world.On the evening of my fourteenth day, I was awakened out of a nap into which I had
fallen by a loud cry, and starting up, I gazed around me. I was surprised and delighted to
see a large albatross soaring majestically over the ship. I immediately took it into my head
that this was the albatross I had seen at Penguin Island. I had, of course, no good reason
for supposing this, but the idea occurred to me, I know not why, and I cherished it, and
regarded the bird with as much affection as if he had been an old friend. He kept me
company all that day and left me as night fell.Next morning as I stood motionless and with
heavy eyes at the helm, for I had not slept well, I began to weary anxiously for day-light,
and peered towards the horizon, where I thought I observed something like a black cloud
against the dark sky. Being always on the alert for squalls, I ran to the bow. There could be
no doubt it was a squall, and as I listened I thought I heard the murmur of the coming gale.
Instantly I began to work might and main at my cumbrous tackle for shortening sail, and in the
course of an hour and a half had the most of it reduced, - the top-sail yards down on the
caps, the top-sails clewed up, the sheets hauled in, the main and fore peaks lowered, and
the flying-jib down. While thus engaged the dawn advanced, and I cast an occasional
furtive glance ahead in the midst of my labour. But now that things were prepared for the
worst, I ran forward again and looked anxiously over the bow. I now heard the roar of the
waves distinctly, and as a single ray of the rising sun gleamed over the ocean I saw - what!
could it be that I was dreaming? - that magnificent breaker with its ceaseless roar! - that
mountain top! - yes, once more I beheld the Coral Island!CHAPTER XXIX.The effect of a
cannon-shot - A happy reunion of a somewhat moist nature - Retrospects and explanations
- An awful dive - New plans - The last of the Coral Island.I ALMOST fell upon the deck with
the tumult of mingled emotions that filled my heart, as I gazed ardently towards my beautiful
island. It was still many miles away, but sufficiently near to enable me to trace distinctly the
well-remembered outlines of the two mountains. My first impulse was to utter an
exclamation of gratitude for being carried to my former happy home in safety; my second,
to jump up, clap my hands, shout, and run up and down the deck, with no other object in
view than that of giving vent to my excited feelings. Then I went below for the telescope,
and spent nearly ten minutes of the utmost impatience in vainly trying to get a focus, and in
rubbing the skin nearly off my eyes, before I discovered that having taken off the large
glass to examine the phosphoric water with I had omitted to put it on again.After that I
looked up impatiently at the sails, which I now regretted having lowered so hastily, and for a
moment thought of hoisting the main-top sail again; but recollecting that it would take me full
half a day to accomplish, and that, at the present rate of sailing, two hours would bring me to
the island, I immediately dismissed the idea.The remainder of the time I spent in making
feverish preparations for arriving and seeing my dear comrades. I remembered that they
were not in the habit of rising before six, and, as it was now only three, I hoped to arrive
before they were awake. Moreover, I set about making ready to let go the anchor,
resolving in my own mind that, as I knew the depth of water in the passage of the reef and
within the lagoon, I would run the schooner in and bring up opposite the bower. Fortunately
the anchor was hanging at the cat-head, otherwise I should never have been able to use it.
Now, I had only to cut the tackling, and it would drop of its own weight. After searching
among the flags, I found the terrible black one, which I ran up to the peak. While I was
doing this, a thought struck me. I went to the powder magazine, brought up a blank
cartridge and loaded the big brass gun, which, it will be remembered, was unhoused when
we set sail, and, as I had no means of housing it, there it had stood, bristling alike at fair
weather and foul all the voyage. I took care to grease its mouth well, and, before leaving
the fore part of the ship, thrust the poker into the fire.All was now ready. A steady five-knot
breeze was blowing, so that I was now not more than quarter of a mile from the reef. I was
soon at the entrance, and, as the schooner glided quietly through, I glanced affectionately at
the huge breaker, as if it had been the same one I had seen there when I bade adieu, as I
feared for ever, to the island. On coming opposite the Water Garden, I put the helm hard
down. The schooner came round with a rapid, graceful bend, and lost way just opposite
the bower. Running forward, I let go the anchor, caught up the red-hot poker, applied it to
the brass gun, and the mountains with a BANG, such as had only once before broke their
slumbering echoes!Effective although it was, however, it was scarcely equal to the bang
with which, instantly after, Peterkin bounded from the bower, in scanty costume, his eyeballs
starting from his head with surprise and terror. One gaze he gave, one yell, and then
fled into the bushes like a wild cat. The next moment Jack went through exactly the same
performance, the only difference being, that his movements were less like those of Jack-inthe-
box, though not less vigorous and rapid than those of Peterkin."Hallo!" I shouted,
almost mad with joy, "what, ho! Peterkin! Jack! hallo! it's me!"My shout was just in time to
arrest them. They halted and turned round, and, the instant I repeated the cry, I saw that
they recognised my voice, by both of them running at full speed towards the beach. I
could no longer contain myself. Throwing off my jacket, I jumped overboard at the same
moment that Jack bounded into the sea. In another moment we met in deep water,
clasped each other round the neck, and sank, as a matter of course, to the bottom! We
were well-nigh choked, and instantly struggled to the surface, where Peterkin was spluttering
about like a wounded duck, laughing and crying by turns, and choking himself with salt
water!It would be impossible to convey to my reader, by description, an adequate
conception of the scene that followed my landing on the beach, as we stood embracing
each other indiscriminately in our dripping garments, and giving utterance to incoherent
rhapsodies, mingled with wild shouts. It can be more easily imagined than described, so I
will draw a curtain over this part of my history, and carry the reader forward over an interval of
three days.During the greater part of that period Peterkin did nothing but roast pigs, taro,
and bread-fruit, and ply me with plantains, plums, potatoes, and cocoa-nuts, while I related
to him and Jack the terrible and wonderful adventures I had gone through since we last met.
After I had finished the account, they made me go all over it again; and, when I had
concluded the second recital, I had to go over it again, while they commented upon it
piecemeal. They were much affected by what I told them of the probable fate of Avatea,
and Peterkin could by no means brook the idea of the poor girl being converted into a
LONG PIG! As for Jack, he clenched his teeth, and shook his fist towards the sea, saying at
the same time, that he was sorry he had not broken Tararo's head, and he only hoped that
one day he should be able to plant his knuckles on the bridge of that chief's nose! After
they had "pumped me dry," as Peterkin said, I begged to be informed of what had
happened to them during my long absence, and particularly as to how they got out of the
Diamond Cave."Well, you must know," began Jack, "after you had dived out of the cave,
on the day you were taken away from us, we waited very patiently for half an hour, not
expecting you to return before the end of that time. Then we began to upbraid you for
staying so long, when you knew we would be anxious; but when an hour passed, we
became alarmed, and I resolved at all hazards to dive out, and see what had become of
you, although I felt for poor Peterkin, because, as he truly said, 'If you never come back, I'm
shut up here for life.' However, I promised not to run any risk, and he let me go; which, to
say truth, I thought very courageous of him!""I should just think it was!" interrupted Peterkin,
looking at Jack over the edge of a monstrous potato which he happened to be devouring
at the time."Well," continued Jack, "you may guess my consternation when you did not
answer to my halloo. At first I imagined that the pirates must have killed you, and left you in
the bush, or thrown you into the sea; then it occurred to me that this would have served no
end of theirs, so I came to the conclusion that they must have carried you away with them.
As this thought struck me, I observed the pirate schooner standing away to the nor'ard,
almost hull-down on the horizon, and I sat down on the rocks to watch her as she slowly
sank from my sight. And I tell you, Ralph, my boy, that I shed more tears that time, at
losing you, than I have done, I verify believe, all my life before - ""Pardon me, Jack, for
interrupting," said Peterkin; "surely you must be mistaken in that; you've often told me that,
when you were a baby, you used to howl and roar from morning to - ""Hold your tongue,
Peterkin," cried Jack. "Well, after the schooner had disappeared, I dived back into the cave,
much to Peterkin's relief, and told him what I had seen. We sat down and had a long talk
over this matter, and then we agreed to make a regular, systematic search through the
woods, so as to make sure, at least, that you had not been killed. But now we thought of
the difficulty of getting out of the cave without your help. Peterkin became dreadfully
nervous when he thought of this; and I must confess that I felt some alarm, for, of course, I
could not hope alone to take him out so quickly as we two together had brought him in; and
he himself vowed that, if we had been a moment longer with him that time, he would have
had to take a breath of salt water. However, there was no help for it, and I endeavoured to
calm his fears as well as I could: 'for,' said I, 'you can't live here, Peterkin;' to which he
replied, 'Of course not, Jack, I can only die here, and, as that's not at all desirable, you had
better propose something.' So I suggested that he should take a good long breath, and
trust himself to me."'Might we not make a large bag of cocoa-nut cloth, into which I could
shove my head, and tie it tight round my neck?' he asked, with a haggard smile. 'It might let
me get one breath under water!'"'No use,' said I; 'it would fill in a moment and suffocate you.
I see nothing for it, Peterkin, if you really can't keep your breath so long, but to let me knock
you down, and carry you out while in a state of insensibility.'"But Peterkin didn't relish this
idea. He seemed to fear that I could not be able to measure the exact force of the blow,
and might, on the one hand, hit him so softly as to render a second or third blow necessary,
which would be very uncomfortable; or, on the other hand, give him such a smash as would
entirely spoil his figure-head, or, mayhap, knock the life out of him altogether! At last I got
him persuaded to try to hold his breath, and commit himself to me; so he agreed, and down
we went. But I had not got him half way through, when he began to struggle and kick like a
wild bull, burst from my grasp, and hit against the roof of the tunnel. I was therefore, obliged
to force him violently back into the cave gain, where he rose panting to the surface. In short,
he had lost his presence of mind, and - ""Nothing of the sort," cried Peterkin, indignantly, "I
had only lost my wind; and if I had not had presence of mind enough to kick as I did, I should
have bu'st in your arms!""Well, well, so be it," resumed Jack, with a smile, "but the upshot
of it was, that we had to hold another consultation on the point, and I really believe that, had
it not been for a happy thought of mine, we should have been consulting there yet.""I wish
we had," again interrupted Peterkin with a sigh. "I'm sure, Ralph, if I had thought that you
were coming back again, I would willingly have awaited your return for months, rather than
have endured the mental agony which I went through! But proceed.""The thought was this,"
continued Jack, "that I should tie Peterkin's hands and feet with cords, and then lash him
firmly to a stout pole about five feet long, in order to render him quite powerless, and keep
him straight and stiff. You should have seen his face of horror, Ralph, when I suggested
this: but he came to see that it was his only chance, and told me to set about it as fast as I
could; 'for,' said he, 'this is no jokin', Jack, I can tell you, and the sooner it's done the better.' I
soon procured the cordage and a suitable pole, with which I returned to the cave, and
lashed him as stiff and straight as an Egyptian mummy; and, to say truth, he was no bad
representation of what an English mummy would be, if there were such things, for he was
as white as a dead man.""'Now,' said Peterkin, in a tremulous voice, 'swim with me as near
to the edge of the hole as you can before you dive, then let me take a long breath, and, as I
sha'nt be able to speak after I've taken it, you'll watch my face, and the moment you see
me wink - dive! And oh!' he added, earnestly, 'pray don't be long!'"I promised to pay the
strictest attention to his wishes, and swam with him to the outlet of the cave. Here I paused.
'Now then,' said I, 'pull away at the wind, lad.'"Peterkin drew in a breath so long that I could
not help thinking of the frog in the fable, that wanted to swell itself as big as the ox. Then I
looked into his face earnestly. Slap went the lid of his right eye; down went my head, and
up went my heels. We shot through the passage like an arrow, and rose to the surface of
the open sea before you could count twenty!"Peterkin had taken in such an awful load of
wind that, on reaching the free air, he let it out with a yell loud enough to have been heard a
mile off, and then, the change in his feelings was so sudden and great, that he did not wait till
we landed, but began, tied up as he was, to shout and sing for joy as I supported him with
my left arm to the shore. However, in the middle of a laugh that a hyaena might have
envied, I let him accidentally slip, which extinguished him in a moment."After this happy
deliverance, we immediately began our search for your dead body, Ralph, and you have
no idea how low our hearts sank as we set off, day after day, to examine the valleys and
mountain sides with the utmost care. In about three weeks we completed the survey of the
whole island, and had at least the satisfaction of knowing that you had not been killed. But it
occurred to us that you might have been thrown into the sea, so we examined the sands
and the lagoon carefully, and afterwards went all round the outer reef. One day, while we
were upon the reef, Peterkin espied a small dark object lying among the rocks, which
seemed to be quite different from the surrounding stones. We hastened towards the spot,
and found it to be a small keg. On knocking out the head we discovered that it was
gunpowder.""It was I who sent you that, Jack," said I, with a smile."Fork out!" cried Peterkin,
energetically, starting to his feet and extending his open hand to Jack. "Down with the
money, sir, else I'll have you shut up for life in a debtor's prison the moment we return to
England!""I'll give you an I.O.U. in the meantime," returned Jack, laughing, "so sit down and
be quiet. The fact is, Ralph, when we discovered this keg of powder, Peterkin immediately
took me a bet of a thousand pounds that you had something to do with it, and I took him a
bet of ten thousand that you had not."Peterkin was right then," said I, explaining how the
thing had occurred."Well, we found it very useful," continued Jack; "although some of it had
got a little damp; and we furbished up the old pistol, with which Peterkin is a crack shot now.
But, to continue. We did not find any other vestige of you on the reef, and, finally, gave up
all hope of ever seeing you again. After this the island became a dreary place to us, and
we began to long for a ship to heave in sight and take us off. But now that you're back
again, my dear fellow, it looks as bright and cheerful as it used to do, and I love it as much as
ever.""And now," continued Jack, "I have a great desire to visit some of the other islands of
the South Seas. Here we have a first-rate schooner at our disposal, so I don't see what
should hinder us.""Just the very thing I was going to propose," cried Peterkin; "I vote for
starting at once.""Well, then," said Jack, "it seems to me that we could not do better than
shape our course for the island on which Avatea lives, and endeavour to persuade Tararo
to let her marry the black fellow to whom she is engaged, instead of making a long pig of
her. If he has a spark of gratitude in him he'll do it. Besides, having become champions for
this girl once before, it behoves us, as true knights, not to rest until we set her free; at least,
all the heroes in all the story-books I have ever read would count it foul disgrace to leave
such a work unfinished.""I'm sure I don't know, or care, what your knights in story-books
would do," said Peterkin, "but I'm certain that it would be capital fun, so I'm your man
whenever you want me."This plan of Jack's was quite in accordance with his romantic,
impulsive nature; and, having made up his mind to save this black girl, he could not rest until
the thing was commenced."But there may be great danger in this attempt," he said, at the
end of a long consultation on the subject; "will you, lads, go with me in spite of this?""Go
with you?" we repeated in the same breath."Can you doubt it?" said I."For a moment,"
added Peterkin.I need scarcely say that, having made up our minds to go on this enterprise,
we lost no time in making preparations to quit the island; and as the schooner was well laden
with stores of every kind for a long cruise, we had little to do except to add to our abundant
supply a quantity of cocoa-nuts, bread-fruit, taro, yams, plums, and potatoes, chiefly with
the view of carrying the fragrance of our dear island along with us as long as we could.When
all was ready, we paid a farewell visit to the different familiar spots where most of our time
had been spent. We ascended the mountain top, and gazed for the last time at the rich
green foliage in the valleys, the white sandy beach, the placid lagoon, and the barrier coralreef
with its crested breakers. Then we descended to Spouting Cliff, and looked down at
the pale-green monster which we had made such fruitless efforts to spear in days gone by.
From this we hurried to the Water Garden and took a last dive into its clear waters, and a last
gambol amongst its coral groves. I hurried out before my companions, and dressed in
haste, in order to have a long examination of my tank, which Peterkin, in the fulness of his
heart, had tended with the utmost care, as being a vivid remembrancer of me, rather than
out of love for natural history. It was in superb condition; - the water as clear and pellucid as
crystal; the red and green sea-weed of the most brilliant hues; the red, purple, yellow,
green, and striped anemones fully expanded, and stretching out their arms as if to welcome
and embrace their former master; the starfish, zoophytes, sea-pens, and other innumerable
marine insects, looking fresh and beautiful; and the crabs, as Peterkin said, looking as wide
awake, impertinent, rampant, and pugnacious as ever. It was indeed so lovely and so
interesting that I would scarcely allow myself to be torn away from it.Last of all, we returned
to the bower and collected the few articles we possessed, such as the axe, the pencil-case,
the broken telescope, the pen-knife, the hook made from the brass ring, and the sailneedle,
with which we had landed on the island; - also, the long boots and the pistol,
besides several curious articles of costume which we had manufactured from time to
time.These we conveyed on board in our little boat, after having carved our names on a
chip of iron-wood, thus:-JACK MARTIN,RALPH ROVER,PETERKIN GAY,which we
fixed up inside of the bower. The boat was then hoisted on board and the anchor
weighed; which latter operation cost us great labour and much time, as the anchor was so
heavy that we could not move it without the aid of my complex machinery of blocks and
pulleys. A steady breeze was blowing off shore when we set sail, at a little before sunset.
It swept us quickly past the reef and out to sea. The shore grew rapidly more indistinct as
the shades of evening fell, while our clipper bark bounded lightly over the waves. Slowly
the mountain top sank on the horizon, until it became a mere speck. In another moment the
sun and the Coral Island sank together into the broad bosom of the Pacific.CHAPTER
XXX.The voyage - The island, and a consultation in which danger is scouted as a thing
unworthy of consideration - Rats and cats - The native teacher - Awful revelations -
Wonderful effects of Christianity.OUR voyage during the next two weeks was most
interesting and prosperous. The breeze continued generally fair, and at all times enabled
us to lie our course; for being, as I have said before, clipper-built, the pirate schooner could
lie very close to the wind, and made little lee-way. We had no difficulty now in managing
our sails, for Jack was heavy and powerful, while Peterkin was active as a kitten. Still,
however, we were a very insufficient crew for such a vessel, and if any one had proposed
to us to make such a voyage in it before we had been forced to go through so many
hardships from necessity, we would have turned away with pity from the individual making
such proposal as from a madman. I pondered this a good deal, and at last concluded that
men do not know how much they are capable of doing till they try, and that we should never
give way to despair in any undertaking, however difficult it may seem:- always supposing,
however, that our cause is a good one, and that we can ask the divine blessing on
it.Although, therefore, we could now manage our sails easily, we nevertheless found that
my pulleys were of much service to us in some things; though Jack did laugh heartily at the
uncouth arrangement of ropes and blocks, which had, to a sailor's eye, a very lumbering and
clumsy appearance. But I will not drag my reader through the details of this voyage.
Suffice it to say, that, after an agreeable sail of about three weeks, we arrived off the island
of Mango, which I recognised at once from the description that the pirate, Bill, had given me
of it during one of our conversations.As soon as we came within sight of it we hove the ship
to, and held a council of war."Now, boys," said Jack, as we seated ourselves beside him on
the cabin sky-light, "before we go farther in this business, we must go over the pros and
cons of it; for, although you have so generously consented to stick by me through thick and
thin, it would be unfair did I not see that you thoroughly understand the danger of what we
are about to attempt.""Oh! bother the danger," cried Peterkin; "I wonder to hear YOU, Jack,
talk of danger. When a fellow begins to talk about it, he'll soon come to magnify it to such a
degree that he'll not be fit to face it when it comes, no more than a suckin' baby!""Nay,
Peterkin," replied Jack, gravely, "I won't be jested out of it. I grant you, that, when we've
once resolved to act, and have made up our minds what to do, we should think no more of
danger. But, before we have so resolved, it behoves us to look at it straight in the face,
and examine into it, and walk round it; for if we flinch at a distant view, we're sure to run away
when the danger is near. Now, I understand from you, Ralph, that the island is inhabited by
thorough-going, out-and-out cannibals, whose principal law is - 'Might is right, and the
weakest goes to the wall?'""Yes," said I, "so Bill gave me to understand. He told me,
however, that, at the southern side of it, the missionaries had obtained a footing amongst an
insignificant tribe. A native teacher had been sent there by the Wesleyans, who had
succeeded in persuading the chief at that part to embrace Christianity. But instead of that
being of any advantage to our enterprise, it seems the very reverse; for the chief Tararo is a
determined heathen, and persecutes the Christians, - who are far too weak in numbers to
offer any resistance, - and looks with dislike upon all white men, whom he regards as
propagators of the new faith.""'Tis a pity," said Jack, "that the Christian tribe is so small, for
we shall scarcely be safe under their protection, I fear. If Tararo takes it into his head to wish
for our vessel, or to kill ourselves, he could take us from them by force. You say that the
native missionary talks English?""So I believe.""Then, what I propose is this," said Jack:
"We will run round to the south side of the island, and cut anchor off the Christian village.
We are too far away just now to have been descried by any of the savages, so we shall
get there unobserved, and have time to arrange our plans before the heathen tribes know
of our presence. But, in doing this, we run the risk of being captured by the ill-disposed
tribes, and being very ill used, if not - a - ""Roasted alive and eaten," cried Peterkin.
"Come, out with it, Jack; according to your own showing, it's well to look the danger straight
in the face!""Well, that is the worst of it, certainly. Are you prepared, then, to take your
chance of that?""I've been prepared and had my mind made up long ago," cried Peterkin,
swaggering about the deck with his hands thrust into his breeches' pockets. "The fact is,
Jack, I don't believe that Tararo will be so ungrateful as to eat us; and I'm, quite sure that he'll
be too happy to grant us whatever we ask: so the sooner we go in and win the
better."Peterkin was wrong, however, in his estimate of savage gratitude, as the sequel will
show.The schooner was now put before the wind, and, after making a long run to the
south'ard, we put about and beat up for the south side of Mango, where we arrived before
sunset, and hove-to off the coral reef. Here we awaited the arrival of a canoe, which
immediately put off on our rounding to. When it arrived, a mild-looking native, of apparently
forty years of age, came on board, and, taking off his straw hat, made us a low bow. He
was clad in a respectable suit of European clothes; and the first words he uttered, as he
stepped up to Jack and shook hands with him, were, -"Good day, gentlemen; we are
happy to see you at Mango - you are heartily welcome."After returning his salutation, Jack
exclaimed, "You must be the native missionary teacher of whom I have heard - are you
not?""I am. I have the joy to be a servant of the Lord Jesus at this station.""You're the very
man I want to see, then," replied Jack; "that's lucky. Come down to the cabin, friend, and
have a glass of wine. I wish particularly to speak with you. My men there" (pointing to
Peterkin and me) "will look after your people.""Thank you," said the teacher, as he followed
Jack to the cabin, "I do not drink wine or any strong drink.""Oh! then, there's lots of water, and
you can have biscuit.""Now, 'pon my word, that's cool!" said Peterkin; "his MEN, forsooth!
Well, since we are to be men, we may as well come it as strong over these black chaps as
we can. Hallo, there!" he cried to the half dozen of natives who stood upon the deck, gazing
in wonder at all they saw, "here's for you;" and he handed them a tray of broken biscuit and
a can of water. Then, thrusting his hands into his pockets, he walked up and down the deck
with an enormous swagger, whistling vociferously.In about half an hour Jack and the teacher
came on deck, and the latter, bidding us a cheerful good evening, entered his canoe and
paddled to the shore. When he was gone, Peterkin stepped up to Jack, and, touching his
cap, said, -"Well, captain, have you any communications to make to your MEN?""Yes,"
cried Jack; "ready about, mind the helm and clew up your tongue, while I con the schooner
through the passage in the reef. The teacher, who seems a first-rate fellow, says it's quite
deep, and good anchorage within the lagoon close to the shore."While the vessel was
slowly advancing to her anchorage, under a light breeze, Jack explained to us that Avatea
was still on the island, living amongst the heathens; that she had expressed a strong desire
to join the Christians, but Tararo would not let her, and kept her constantly in close
confinement."Moreover," continued Jack, "I find that she belongs to one of the Samoan
Islands, where Christianity had been introduced long before her capture by the heathens of
a neighbouring island; and the very day after she was taken, she was to have joined the
church which had been planted there by that excellent body, the London Missionary
Society. The teacher tells me, too, that the poor girl has fallen in love with a Christian chief,
who lives on an island some fifty miles or so to the south of this one, and that she is
meditating a desperate attempt at escape. So, you see, we have come in the nick of time.
I fancy that this chief is the fellow whom you heard of, Ralph, at the Island of Emo. Besides
all this, the heathen savages are at war among themselves, and there's to be a battle fought
the day after to-morrow, in which the principal leader is Tararo; so that we'll not be able to
commence our negotiations with the rascally chief till the day after."The village off which we
anchored was beautifully situated at the head of a small bay, from the margin of which trees
of every description peculiar to the tropics rose in the richest luxuriance to the summit of a
hilly ridge, which was the line of demarcation between the possessions of the Christians
and those of the neighbouring heathen chief.The site of the settlement was an extensive
plot of flat land, stretching in a gentle slope from the sea to the mountain. The cottages
stood several hundred yards from the beach, and were protected from the glare of the sea
by the rich foliage of rows of large Barringtonia and other trees, which girt the shore. The
village was about a mile in length, and perfectly straight, with a wide road down the middle,
on either side of which were rows of the tufted-topped ti tree, whose delicate and beautiful
blossoms, hanging beneath their plume-crested tops, added richness to the scene. The
cottages of the natives were built beneath these trees, and were kept in the most excellent
order, each having a little garden in front, tastefully laid out and planted, while the walks were
covered with black and white pebbles.Every house had doors and Venetian windows,
painted partly with lamp black made from the candle-nut, and partly with red ochre, which
contrasted powerfully with the dazzling coral lime that covered the walls. On a prominent
position stood a handsome church, which was quite a curiosity in its way. It was a hundred
feet long by fifty broad, and was seated throughout to accommodate upwards of two
thousand persons. It had six large folding doors and twelve windows with Venetian blinds;
and, although a large and substantial edifice, it had been built, we were told by the teacher,
in the space of two months! There was not a single iron nail in the fabric, and the natives had
constructed it chiefly with their stone and bone axes and other tools, having only one or two
axes or tools of European manufacture. Everything around this beautiful spot wore an
aspect of peace and plenty, and, as we dropped our anchor within a stone's cast of the
substantial coral wharf, I could not avoid contrasting it with the wretched village of Emo,
where I had witnessed so many frightful scenes. When the teacher afterwards told me that
the people of this tribe had become converts only a year previous to our arrival, and that
they had been living before that in the practice of the most bloody system of idolatry, I
could not refrain from exclaiming, "What a convincing proof that Christianity is of God!"On
landing from our little boat, we were received with a warm welcome by the teacher and his
wife; the latter being also a native, clothed in a simple European gown and straw bonnet.
The shore was lined with hundreds of natives, whose persons were all more or less clothed
with native cloth. Some of the men had on a kind of poncho formed of this cloth, their legs
being uncovered. Others wore clumsily-fashioned trousers, and no upper garment except
hats made of straw and cloth. Many of the dresses, both of women and men, were
grotesque enough, being very bad imitations of the European garb; but all wore a dress of
some sort or other. They seemed very glad to see us, and crowded round us as the
teacher led the way to his dwelling, where we were entertained, in the most sumptuous
manner, on baked pig and all the varieties of fruits and vegetables that the island produced.
We were much annoyed, however, by the rats: they seemed to run about the house like
domestic animals. As we sat at table, one of them peeped up at us over the edge of the
cloth, close to Peterkin's elbow, who floored it with a blow on the snout from his knife,
exclaiming as he did so -"I say, Mister Teacher, why don't you set traps for these brutes? -
surely you are not fond of them!""No," replied the teacher, with a smile; "we would be glad
to get rid of them if we could; but if we were to trap all the rats on the island, it would occupy
our whole time.""Are they, then, so numerous?" inquired Jack."They swarm everywhere.
The poor heathens on the north side eat them, and think them very sweet. So did my
people formerly; but they do not eat so many now, because the missionary who was last
here expressed disgust at it. The poor people asked if it was wrong to eat rats; and he told
them that it was certainly not wrong, but that the people of England would be much
disgusted were they asked to eat rats."We had not been an hour in the house of this kindhearted
man when we were convinced of the truth of his statement as to their numbers, for
the rats ran about the floors in dozens, and, during our meal, two men were stationed at the
table to keep them off!"What a pity you have no cats," said Peterkin, as he aimed a blow at
another reckless intruder, and missed it."We would, indeed, be glad to have a few,"
rejoined the teacher, "but they are difficult to be got. The hogs, we find, are very good ratkillers,
but they do not seem to be able to keep the numbers down. I have heard that they
are better than cats."As the teacher said this, his good-natured black face was wrinkled with a
smile of merriment. Observing that I had noticed it, he said:-"I smiled just now when I
remembered the fate of the first cat that was taken to Raratonga. This is one of the stations
of the London Missionary Society. It, like our own, is infested with rats, and a cat was
brought at last to the island. It was a large black one. On being turned loose, instead of
being content to stay among men, the cat took to the mountains, and lived in a wild state,
sometimes paying visits during the night to the houses of the natives; some of whom, living
at a distance from the settlement, had not heard of the cat's arrival, and were dreadfully
frightened in consequence, calling it a 'monster of the deep,' and flying in terror away from it.
One night the cat, feeling a desire for company, I suppose, took its way to the house of a
chief, who had recently been converted to Christianity, and had begun to learn to read and
pray. The chief's wife, who was sitting awake at his side while he slept, beheld with horror
two fires glistening in the doorway, and heard with surprise a mysterious voice. Almost
petrified with fear, she awoke her husband, and began to upbraid him for forsaking his old
religion, and burning his god, who, she declared, was now come to be avenged of them.
'Get up and pray! get up and pray!' she cried. The chief arose, and, on opening his eyes,
beheld the same glaring lights, and heard the same ominous sound. Impelled by the
extreme urgency of the case, he commenced, with all possible vehemence, to vociferate
the alphabet, as a prayer to God to deliver them from the vengeance of Satan! On hearing
this, the cat, as much alarmed as themselves, fled precipitately away, leaving the chief and
his wife congratulating themselves on the efficacy of their prayer."We were much diverted
with this anecdote, which the teacher related in English so good, that we certainly could not
have supposed him a native but for the colour of his face and the foreign accent in his tone.
Next day we walked out with this interesting man, and were much entertained and instructed
by his conversation, as we rambled through the cool shady groves of bananas, citrons,
limes, and other trees, or sauntered among the cottages of the natives, and watched them
while they laboured diligently in the taro beds, or manufactured the tapa or native cloth. To
some of these Jack put questions through the medium of the missionary; and the replies
were such as to surprise us at the extent of their knowledge. Indeed, Peterkin very truly
remarked that "they seemed to know a considerable deal more than Jack himself!"Among
other pieces of interesting information that we obtained was the following, in regard to coral
formations:-"The islands of the Pacific," said our friend, "are of three different kinds or classes.
Those of the first class are volcanic, mountainous, and wild; some shooting their jagged
peaks into the clouds at an elevation of ten and fifteen thousand feet. Those of the second
class are of crystalized limestone, and vary in height from one hundred to five hundred feet.
The hills on these are not so wild or broken as those of the first class, but are richly clothed
with vegetation, and very beautiful. I have no doubt that the Coral Island on which you
were wrecked was one of this class. They are supposed to have been upheaved from the
bottom of the sea by volcanic agency, but they are not themselves volcanic in their nature,
neither are they of coral formation. Those of the third class are the low coralline islands
usually having lagoons of water in their midst; they are very numerous."As to the manner in
which coral islands and reefs are formed; there are various opinions on this point. I will give
you what seems to me the most probable theory, - a theory, I may add, which is held by
some of the good and scientific missionaries. It is well known that there is much lime in salt
water; it is also known that coral is composed of lime. It is supposed that the polypes, or
coral insects, have the power of attracting this lime to their bodies; and with this material they
build their little cells or habitations. They choose the summit of a volcano, or the top of a
submarine mountain, as a foundation on which to build; for it is found that they never work at
any great depth below the surface. On this they work; the polypes on the mountain top, of
course, reach the surface first, then those at the outer edges reach the top sooner than the
others between them and the centre, thus forming the coral reef surrounding the lagoon of
water and the central island; after that the insects within the lagoon cease working. When the
surface of the water is reached, these myriads of wonderful creatures die. Then birds visit
the spot, and seeds are thus conveyed thither, which take root, and spring up, and flourish.
Thus are commenced those coralline islets of which you have seen so many in these seas.
The reefs round the large islands are formed in a similar manner. When we consider,"
added the missionary, "the smallness of the architects used by our heavenly Father in order
to form those lovely and innumerable islands, we are filled with much of that feeling which
induced the ancient king to exclaim, 'How manifold, O God, are thy works! in wisdom thou
hast made them all.'"We all heartily agreed with the missionary in this sentiment, and felt not
a little gratified to find that the opinions which Jack and I had been led to form from personal
observation on our Coral Island were thus to a great extent corroborated.The missionary
also gave us an account of the manner in which Christianity had been introduced among
them. He said: "When missionaries were first sent here, three years ago, a small vessel
brought them; and the chief, who is now dead, promised to treat well the two native
teachers who were left with their wives on the island. But scarcely had the boat which
landed them returned to the ship, than the natives began to maltreat their guests, taking
away all they possessed, and offering them further violence, so that, when the boat was
sent in haste to fetch them away, the clothes of both men and women were torn nearly off
their backs."Two years after this the vessel visited them again, and I, being in her,
volunteered to land alone, without any goods whatever; begging that my wife might be
brought to me the following year, - that is, THIS year; and, as you see, she is with me. But
the surf was so high that the boat could not land me; so with nothing on but my trousers and
shirt, and with a few catechisms and a Bible, besides some portions of the Scripture
translated into the Mango tongue, I sprang into the sea, and swam ashore on the crest of a
breaker. I was instantly dragged up the beach by the natives; who, on finding I had nothing
worth having upon me, let me alone. I then made signs to my friends in the ship to leave
me; which they did. At fist the natives listened to me in silence, but laughed at what I said
while I preached the gospel of our blessed Saviour Jesus Christ to them. Afterwards they
treated me ill sometimes; but I persevered, and continued to dwell among them, and
dispute, and exhort them to give up their sinful ways of life, burn their idols, and come to
Jesus."About a month after I landed, I heard that the chief was dead. He was the father of
the present chief, who is now a most consistent member of the church. It is a custom here
that, when a chief dies, his wives are strangled and buried with him. Knowing this, I
hastened to his house to endeavour to prevent such cruelty if possible. When I arrived, I
found two of the wives had already been killed, while another was in the act of being
strangled. I pleaded hard for her, but it was too late; she was already dead. I then
entreated the son to spare the fourth wife; and, after much hesitation, my prayer was
granted: but, in half an hour afterwards, this poor woman repented of being unfaithful, as
she termed it, to her husband, and insisted on being strangled; which was accordingly
done."All this time the chief's son was walking up and down before his father's house with a
brow black as thunder. When he entered, I went in with him, and found, to my surprise, that
his father was not dead! The old man was sitting on a mat in a corner, with an expression of
placid resignation on his face."'Why,' said I, 'have you strangled your father's wives before
he is dead?'"To this the son replied, 'He is dead. That is no longer my father. He is as
good as dead now. He is to be BURIED ALIVE.'"I now remembered having heard that it
is a custom among the Feejee islanders, that when the reigning chief grows old or infirm, the
heir to the chieftainship has a right to depose his father; in which case he is considered as
dead, and is buried alive. The young chief was now about to follow this custom, and,
despite my earnest entreaties and pleadings, the old chief was buried that day before my
eyes in the same grave with his four strangled wives! Oh! my heart groaned when I saw
this, and I prayed to God to open the hearts of these poor creatures, as he had already
opened mine, and pour into them the light and the love of the gospel of Jesus. My prayer
was answered very soon. A week afterwards, the son, who was now chief of the tribe,
came to me, bearing his god on his shoulders, and groaning beneath its weight. Flinging it
down at my feet, he desired me to burn it!"You may conceive how overjoyed I was at this.
I sprang up and embraced him, while I shed tears of joy. Then we made a fire, and burned
the god to ashes, amid an immense concourse of the people, who seemed terrified at what
was being done, and shrank back when we burned the god, expecting some signal
vengeance to be taken upon us; but seeing that nothing happened, they changed their
minds, and thought that our God must be the true one after all. From that time the mission
prospered steadily, and now, while there is not a single man in the tribe who has not burned
his household gods, and become a convert to Christianity, there are not a few, I hope, who
are true followers of the Lamb, having been plucked as brands from the burning by Him
who can save unto the uttermost. I will not tell you more of our progress at this time, but
you see," he said, waving his hand around him, "the village and the church did not exist a
year ago!"We were indeed much interested in this account, and I could not help again in my
heart praying God to prosper those missionary societies that send such inestimable
blessings to these islands of dark and bloody idolatry. The teacher also added that the
other tribes were very indignant at this one for having burned its gods, and threatened to
destroy it altogether, but they had done nothing yet; "and if they should," said the teacher,
"the Lord is on our side; of whom shall we be afraid?""Have the missionaries many stations
in these seas?" inquired Jack."Oh, yes. The London Missionary Society have a great
many in the Tahiti group, and other islands in that quarter. Then the Wesleyans have the
Feejee Islands all to themselves, and the Americans have many stations in other groups.
But still, my friend, there are hundreds of islands here the natives of which have never heard
of Jesus, or the good word of God, or the Holy Spirit; and thousands are living and dying in
the practice of those terrible sins and bloody murders of which you have already heard. I
trust, my friends," he added, looking earnestly into our faces, "I trust that if you ever return to
England, you will tell your Christian friends that the horrors which they hear of in regard to
these islands are LITERALLY TRUE, and that when they have heard the worst, the 'HALF
HAS NOT BEEN TOLD THEM;' for there are perpetrated here foul deeds of darkness of
which man may not speak. You may also tell them," he said, looking around with a smile,
while a tear of gratitude trembled in his eye and rolled down his coal-black cheek, - "tell them
of the blessings that the gospel has wrought HERE!"We assured our friend that we would
certainly not forget his request. On returning towards the village, about noon, we remarked
on the beautiful whiteness of the cottages."That is owing to the lime with which they are
plastered," said the teacher. "When the natives were converted, as I have described, I set
them to work to build cottages for themselves, and also this handsome church which you
see. When the framework and other parts of the houses were up, I sent the people to
fetch coral from the sea. They brought immense quantities. Then I made them cut wood,
and, piling the coral above it, set it on fire."'Look! look!' cried the poor people, in
amazement; 'what wonderful people the Christians are! He is roasting stones. We shall
not need taro or bread-fruit any more; we may eat stones!'"But their surprise was still
greater when the coral was reduced to a fine soft white powder. They immediately set up a
great shout, and, mingling the lime with water, rubbed their faces and their bodies all over
with it, and ran through the village screaming with delight. They were also much surprised at
another thing they saw me do. I wished to make some household furniture, and constructed
a turning-lathe to assist me. The first thing that I turned was the leg of a sofa; which was no
sooner finished than the chief seized it with wonder and delight, and ran through the village
exhibiting it to the people, who looked upon it with great admiration. The chief then, tying a
string to it, hung it round his neck as an ornament! He afterwards told me that if he had seen
it before he became a Christian he would have made it his god!"As the teacher concluded
this anecdote we reached his door. Saying that he had business to attend to, he left us to
amuse ourselves as we best could."Now, lads," said Jack, turning abruptly towards us, and
buttoning up his jacket as he spoke, "I'm off to see the battle. I've no particular fondness for
seein' blood-shed, but I must find out the nature o' these fellows and see their customs with
my own eyes, so that I may be able to speak of it again, if need be, authoritatively. It's
only six miles off, and we don't run much more risk than that of getting a rap with a stray
stone or an over-shot arrow. Will you go?""To be sure we will," said Peterkin."If they
chance to see us we'll cut and run for it," added Jack."Dear me!" cried Peterkin, - "YOU run!
thought you would scorn to run from any one.""So I would, if it were my duty to fight,"
returned Jack, coolly; "but as I don't want to fight, and don't intend to fight, if they offer to
attack us I'll run away like the veriest coward that ever went by the name of Peterkin. So
come along."CHAPTER XXXI.A strange and bloody battle - The lion bearded in his den -
Frightful scenes of cruelty, and fears for the future.WE had ascertained from the teacher the
direction to the spot on which the battle was to be fought, and after a walk of two hours
reached it. The summit of a bare hill was the place chosen; for, unlike most of the other
islanders, who are addicted to bush-fighting, those of Mango are in the habit of meeting on
open ground. We arrived before the two parties had commenced the deadly struggle,
and, creeping as close up as we dared among the rocks, we lay and watched them.The
combatants were drawn up face to face, each side ranged in rank four deep. Those in the
first row were armed with long spears; the second, with clubs to defend the spearmen; the
third row was composed of young men with slings; and the fourth consisted of women, who
carried baskets of stones for the slingers, and clubs and spears with which to supply the
warriors. Soon after we arrived, the attack was made with great fury. There was no science
displayed. The two bodies of savages rushed headlong upon each other and engaged in
a general MELEE, and a more dreadful set of men I have never seen. They wore
grotesque war-caps made of various substances and decorated with feathers. Their faces
and bodies were painted so as to make them look as frightful as possible; and as they
brandished their massive clubs, leaped, shouted, yelled, and dashed each other to the
ground, I thought I had never seen men look so like demons before.We were much
surprised at the conduct of the women, who seemed to be perfect furies, and hung about
the heels of their husbands in order to defend them. One stout young women we saw,
whose husband was hard pressed and about to be overcome: she lifted a large stone,
and throwing it at his opponent's head, felled him to the earth. But the battle did not last
long. The band most distant from us gave way and were routed, leaving eighteen of their
comrades dead upon the field. These the victors brained as they lay; and putting some of
their brains on leaves went off with them, we were afterwards informed, to their temples, to
present them to their gods as an earnest of the human victims who were soon to be
brought there.We hastened back to the Christian village with feelings of the deepest
sadness at the sanguinary conflict which we had just witnessed.Next day, after breakfasting
with our friend the teacher, we made preparations for carrying out our plan. At first the
teacher endeavoured to dissuade us."You do not know," said he, turning to Jack, "the
danger you run in venturing amongst these ferocious savages. I feel much pity for poor
Avatea; but you are not likely to succeed in saving her, and you may die in the
attempt.""Well," said Jack, quietly, "I am not afraid to die in a good cause."The teacher
smiled approvingly at him as he said this, and after a little further conversation agreed to
accompany us as interpreter; saying that, although Tararo was unfriendly to him, he had
hitherto treated him with respect.We now went on board the schooner, having resolved to
sail round the island and drop anchor opposite the heathen village. We manned her with
natives, and hoped to overawe the savages by displaying our brass gun to advantage.
The teacher soon after came on board, and setting our sails we put to sea. In two hours
more we made the cliffs reverberate with the crash of the big gun, which we fired by way of
salute, while we ran the British ensign up to the peak and cast anchor. The commotion on
shore showed us that we had struck terror into the hearts of the natives; but seeing that we
did not offer to molest them, a canoe at length put off and paddled cautiously towards us.
The teacher showed himself, and explaining that we were friends and wished to palaver
with the chief, desired the native to go and tell him to come on board.We waited long and
with much impatience for an answer. During this time the native teacher conversed with us
again, and told us many things concerning the success of the gospel among those islands;
and perceiving that we were by no means so much gratified as we ought to have been at
the hearing of such good news, he pressed us more closely in regard to our personal
interest in religion, and exhorted us to consider that our souls were certainly in as great
danger as those of the wretched heathen whom we pitied so much, if we had not already
found salvation in Jesus Christ. "Nay, further," he added, "if such be your unhappy case,
you are, in the sight of God, much worse than these savages (forgive me, my young
friends, for saying so); for they have no knowledge, no light, and do not profess to believe;
while you, on the contrary, have been brought up in the light of the blessed gospel and call
yourselves Christians. These poor savages are indeed the enemies of our Lord; but you,
if ye be not true believers, are traitors!"I must confess that my heart condemned me while
the teacher spoke in this earnest manner, and I knew not what to reply. Peterkin, too, did
not seem to like it, and I thought would willingly have escaped; but Jack seemed deeply
impressed, and wore an anxious expression on his naturally grave countenance, while he
assented to the teacher's remarks and put to him many earnest questions. Meanwhile the
natives who composed our crew, having nothing particular to do, had squatted down on the
deck and taken out their little books containing the translated portions of the New Testament,
along with hymns and spelling-books, and were now busily engaged, some vociferating
the alphabet, others learning prayers off by heart, while a few sang hymns, - all of them
being utterly unmindful of our presence. The teacher soon joined them, and soon
afterwards they all engaged in a prayer which was afterwards translated to us, and proved
to be a petition for the success of our undertaking and for the conversion of the
heathen.While we were thus engaged a canoe put off from shore and several savages
leaped on deck, one of whom advanced to the teacher and informed him that Tararo could
not come on board that day, being busy with some religious ceremonies before the gods,
which could on no account be postponed. He was also engaged with a friendly chief who
was about to take his departure from the island, and therefore begged that the teacher and
his friends would land and pay a visit to him. To this the teacher returned answer that we
would land immediately."Now, lads," said Jack, as we were about to step into our little boat,
"I'm not going to take any weapons with me, and I recommend you to take none either.
We are altogether in the power of these savages, and the utmost we could do, if they were
to attack us, would be to kill a few of them before we were ourselves overpowered. I think
that our only chance of success lies in mild measures. Don't you think so?"To this I assented
gladly, and Peterkin replied by laying down a huge bell-mouthed blunderbuss, and
divesting himself of a pair of enormous horse-pistols with which he had purposed to
overawe the natives! We then jumped into our boat and rowed ashore.On reaching the
beach we were received by a crowd of naked savages, who shouted a rude welcome, and
conducted us to a house or shed where a baked pig and a variety of vegetables were
prepared for us. Having partaken of these, the teacher begged to be conducted to the
chief; but there seemed some hesitation, and after some consultation among themselves,
one of the men stood forward and spoke to the teacher."What says he?" inquired Jack
when the savage had concluded."He says that the chief is just going to the temple of his
god and cannot see us yet; so we must be patient, my friend.""Well," cried Jack, rising; "if
he won't come to see me, I'll e'en go and see him. Besides, I have a great desire to
witness their proceedings at this temple of theirs. Will you go with me, friend?""I cannot,"
said the teacher, shaking his head; "I must not go to the heathen temples and witness their
inhuman rites, except for the purpose of condemning their wickedness and folly.""Very
good," returned Jack; "then I'll go alone, for I cannot condemn their doings till I have seen
them."Jack arose, and we, having determined to go also, followed him through the banana
groves to a rising ground immediately behind the village, on the top of which stood the
Bure, or temple, under the dark shade of a group of iron-wood trees. As we went through
the village, I was again led to contrast the rude huts and sheds, and their almost naked
savage-looking inhabitants, with the natives of the Christian village, who, to use the
teacher's scriptural expression, were now "clothed and in their right mind."As we turned into
a broad path leading towards the hill, we were arrested by the shouts of an approaching
multitude in the rear. Drawing aside into the bushes we awaited their coming up, and as
they drew near we observed that it was a procession of the natives, many of whom were
dancing and gesticulating in the most frantic manner. They had an exceedingly hideous
aspect, owing to the black, red, and yellow paints with which their faces and naked bodies
were bedaubed. In the midst of these came a band of men carrying three or four planks, on
which were seated in rows upwards of a dozen men. I shuddered involuntarily as I
recollected the sacrifice of human victims at the island of Emo, and turned with a look of fear
to Jack as I said, -"Oh, Jack! I have a terrible dread that they are going to commit some of
their cruel practices on these wretched men. We had better not go to the temple. We shall
only be horrified without being able to do any good, for I fear they are going to kill
them."Jack's face wore an expression of deep compassion as he said, in a low voice, "No
fear, Ralph; the sufferings of these poor fellows are over long ago."I turned with a start as he
spoke, and, glancing at the men, who were now quite near to the spot where we stood,
saw that they were all dead. They were tied firmly with ropes in a sitting posture on the
planks, and seemed, as they bent their sightless eye-balls and grinning mouths over the
dancing crew below, as if they were laughing in ghastly mockery at the utter inability of their
enemies to hurt them now. These, we discovered afterwards, were the men who had
been slain in the battle of the previous day, and were now on their way to be first
presented to the gods, and then eaten. Behind these came two men leading between
them a third, whose hands were pinioned behind his back. He walked with a firm step, and
wore a look of utter indifference on his face, as they led him along; so that we concluded he
must be a criminal who was about to receive some slight punishment for his faults. The rear
of the procession was brought up by a shouting crowd of women and children, with whom
we mingled and followed to the temple.Here we arrived in a few minutes. The temple was
a tall circular building, open at one side. Around it were strewn heaps of human bones and
skulls. At a table inside sat the priest, an elderly man, with a long gray beard. He was
seated on a stool, and before him lay several knives, made of wood, bone, and splinters of
bamboo, with which he performed his office of dissecting dead bodies. Farther in lay a
variety of articles that had been dedicated to the god, and among them were many spears
and clubs. I observed among the latter some with human teeth sticking in them, where the
victims had been clubbed in their mouths.Before this temple the bodies, which were
painted with vermilion and soot, were arranged in a sitting posture; and a man, called a "danvosa"
(orator), advanced, and, laying his hands on their heads, began to chide them,
apparently, in a low bantering tone. What he said we knew not, but, as he went on, he
waxed warm, and at last shouted to them at the top of his lungs, and finally finished by
kicking the bodies over and running away, amid the shouts and laughter of the people, who
now rushed forward. Seizing the bodies by a leg, or an arm, or by the hair of the head,
they dragged them over stumps and stones and through sloughs, until they were
exhausted. The bodies were then brought back to the temple and dissected by the priest,
after which they were taken out to be baked.Close to the temple a large fire was kindled, in
which stones were heated red hot. When ready these were spread out on the ground, and
a thick coating of leaves strewn over them to slack the heat. On this "lovo," or oven, the
bodies were then placed, covered over, and left to bake.The crowd now ran, with terrible
yells, towards a neighbouring hill or mound, on which we observed the frame-work of a
house lying ready to be erected. Sick with horror, yet fascinated by curiosity, we staggered
after them mechanically, scarce knowing where we were going or what we did, and feeling a
sort of impression that all we saw was a dreadful dream.Arrived at the place, we saw the
multitude crowding round a certain spot. We pressed forward and obtained a sight of what
they were doing. A large wooden beam or post lay on the ground, beside the other parts
of the frame-work of the house, and close to the end of it was a hole about seven feet
deep and upwards of two feet wide. While we looked, the man whom we had before
observed with his hands pinioned, was carried into the circle. His hands were now free, but
his legs were tightly strapped together. The post of the house was then placed in the hole,
and the man put in beside it. His head was a good way below the surface of the hole, and
his arms were clasped round the post. Earth was now thrown in until all was covered over
and stamped down; and this, we were afterwards told, was a CEREMONY usually
performed at the dedication of a new temple, or the erection of a chief's house"Come,
come," cried Jack, on beholding this horrible tragedy, "we have seen enough, enough, far
more than enough! Let us go."Jack's face looked ghastly pale and haggard as we hurried
back to rejoin the teacher, and I have no doubt that he felt terrible anxiety when he
considered the number and ferocity of the savages, and the weakness of the few arms
which were ready indeed to essay, but impotent to effect, Avatea's deliverance from these
ruthless men.CHAPTER XXXII.An unexpected discovery, and a bold, reckless defiance,
with its consequences - Plans of escape, and heroic resolves.WHEN we returned to the
shore, and related to our friend what had passed, he was greatly distressed, and groaned in
spirit; but we had not sat long in conversation, when we were interrupted by the arrival of
Tararo on the beach, accompanied by a number of followers bearing baskets of
vegetables and fruits on their heads.We advanced to meet him, and he expressed,
through our interpreter, much pleasure in seeing us."And what is it that my friends wish to
say to me?" he inquired.The teacher explained that we came to beg that Avatea might be
spared."Tell him," said Jack, "that I consider that I have a right to ask this of him, having not
only saved the girl's life, but the lives of his own people also; and say that I wish her to be
allowed to follow her own wishes, and join the Christians."While this was being translated,
the chiefs brow lowered, and we could see plainly that our request met with no favourable
reception. He replied with considerable energy, and at some length."What says he?"
inquired Jack."I regret to say that he will not listen to the proposal. He says he has pledged
his word to his friend that the girl shall be sent to him, and a deputy is even now on this
island awaiting the fulfilment of the pledge."Jack bit his lip in suppressed anger. "Tell
Tararo," he exclaimed with flashing eye, "that if he does not grant my demand, it will be
worse for him. Say I have a big gun on board my schooner that will blow his village into the
sea, if he does not give up the girl.""Nay, my friend," said the teacher, gently, "I will not tell
him that; we must overcome evil with good.'""What does my friend say?" inquired the chief,
who seemed nettled by Jack's looks of defiance."He is displeased," replied the
teacher.Tararo turned away with a smile of contempt, and walked towards the men who
carried the baskets of vegetables, and who had now emptied the whole on the beach in an
enormous pile."What are they doing there?" I inquired."I think that they are laying out a gift
which they intend to present to some one," said the teacher.At this moment a couple of
men appeared leading a young girl between them; and, going towards the heap of fruits
and vegetables, placed her on the top of it. We started with surprise and fear, for in the
young female before us we recognised the Samoan girl, Avatea!We stood rooted to the
earth with surprise and thick coming fears."Oh! my dear young friend," whispered the
teacher, in a voice of deep emotion, while he seized Jack by the arm, "she is to be made a
sacrifice even now!""Is she?" cried Jack, with a vehement shout, spurning the teacher aside,
and dashing over two natives who stood in his way, while he rushed towards the heap,
sprang up its side, and seized Avatea by the arm. In another moment he dragged her
down, placed her back to a large tree, and, wrenching a war-club from the hand of a native
who seemed powerless and petrified with surprise, whirled it above his head, and yelled,
rather than shouted, while his face blazed with fury, "Come on, the whole nation of you, an
ye like it, and do your worst!"It seemed as though the challenge had been literally accepted;
for every savage on the ground ran precipitately at Jack with club and spear, and,
doubtless, would speedily have poured out his brave blood on the sod, had not the
teacher rushed in between them, and, raising his voice to its utmost, cried. -"Stay your
hands, warriors! It is not your part to judge in this matter. It is for Tararo, the chief, to say
whether or not the young man shall live or die."The natives were arrested; and I know not
whether it was the gratifying acknowledgment of his superiority thus made by the teacher, or
some lingering feeling of gratitude for Jack's former aid in time of need, that influenced
Tararo, but he stepped forward, and, waving his hand, said to his people, - "Desist. The
young man's life is mine." Then, turning to Jack, he said, "You have forfeited your liberty
and life to me. Submit yourself, for we are more numerous than the sand upon the shore.
You are but one; why should you die?""Villain!" exclaimed Jack, passionately, "I may die,
but, assuredly, I shall not perish alone. I will not submit until you promise that this girl shall
not be injured.""You are very bold," replied the chief, haughtily, "but very foolish. Yet I will
say that Avatea shall not be sent away, at least for three days.""You had better accept
these terms," whispered the teacher, entreatingly. "If you persist in this mad defiance, you
will be slain, and Avatea will be lost. Three days are worth having."Jack hesitated a
moment, then lowered his club, and, throwing it moodily to the ground, crossed his arms on
his breast, and hung down his head in silence.Tararo seemed pleased by his submission,
and told the teacher to say that he did not forget his former services, and, therefore, would
leave him free as to his person, but that the schooner would be detained till he had further
considered the matter.While the teacher translated this, he approached as near to where
Avatea was standing as possible, without creating suspicion, and whispered to her a few
words in the native language. Avatea, who, during the whole of the foregoing scene, had
stood leaning against the tree perfectly passive, and seemingly quite uninterested in all that
was going on, replied by a single rapid glance of her dark eye, which was instantly cast
down again on the ground at her feet.Tararo now advanced, and taking the girl by the hand,
led her unresistingly away, while Jack, Peterkin, and I returned with the teacher on board the
schooner.On reaching the deck, we went down to the cabin, where Jack threw himself, in a
state of great dejection, on a couch; but the teacher seated himself by his side, and, laying
his hand upon his shoulder, said, -"Do not give way to anger, my young friend. God has
given us three days, and we must use the means that are in our power to free this poor girl
from slavery. We must not sit in idle disappointment, we must act" -"Act!" cried Jack, raising
himself, and tossing back his hair wildly; "it is mockery to balk of acting when one is bound
hand and foot. How can I act? I cannot fight a whole nation of savages single-handed.
Yes," he said, with a bitter smile, "I can fight them, but I cannot conquer them, or save
Avatea.""Patience, my friend; your spirit is not a good one just now. You cannot expect
that blessing which alone can insure success, unless you are more submissive. I will tell you
my plans if you will listen.""Listen!" cried Jack, eagerly, "of course I will, my good fellow; I did
not know you had any plans. Out with them. I only hope you will show me how I can get
the girl on board of this schooner, and I'd up anchor and away in no time. But proceed with
your plans."The teacher smiled sadly: "Ah! my friend, if one fathom of your anchor chain
were to rattle, as you drew it in, a thousand warriors would be standing on your deck. No,
no, that could not be done. Even now, your ship would be taken from you were it not that
Tararo has some feeling of gratitude toward you. But I know Tararo well. He is a man of
falsehood, as all the unconverted savages are. The chief to whom he has promised this girl
is very powerful, and Tararo MUST fulfil his promise. He has told you that he would do
nothing to the girl for three days; but that is because the party who are to take her away will
not be ready to start for three days. Still, as he might have made you a prisoner during
those three days, I say that God has given them to us.""Well, but what do you propose to
do?" said Jack, impatiently."My plan involves much danger, but I see no other, and I think
you have courage to brave it. It is this: There is an island about fifty miles to the south of
this, the natives of which are Christians, and have been so for two years or more, and the
principal chief is Avatea's lover. Once there, Avatea would be safe. Now, I suggest that
you should abandon your schooner. Do you think that you can make so great a
sacrifice?""Friend," replied Jack, "when I make up my mind to go through with a thing of
importance, I can make any sacrifice."The teacher smiled. "Well, then, the savages could
not conceive it possible that, for the sake of a girl, you would voluntarily lose your fine
vessel; therefore as long as she lies here they think they have you all safe: so I suggest
that we get a quantity of stores conveyed to a sequestered part of the shore, provide a
small canoe, put Avatea on board, and you three would paddle to the Christian
island.""Bravo!" cried Peterkin, springing up and seizing the teacher's hand. "Missionary,
you're a regular brick. I didn't think you had so much in you.""As for me," continued the
teacher, "I will remain on board till they discover that you are gone. Then they will ask me
where you are gone to, and I will refuse to tell.""And what'll be the result of that?" inquired
Jack."I know not. Perhaps they will kill me; but," he added, looking at Jack with a peculiar
smile, "I too am not afraid to die in a good cause!""But how are we to get hold of Avatea?"
inquired Jack."I have arranged with her to meet us at a particular spot, to which I will guide
you to-night. We shall then arrange about it. She will easily manage to elude her keepers,
who are not very strict in watching her, thinking it impossible that she could escape from the
island. Indeed, I am sure that such an idea will never enter their heads. But, as I have said,
you run great danger. Fifty miles in a small canoe, on the open sea, is a great voyage to
make. You may miss the island, too, in which case there is no other in that direction for a
hundred miles or more; and if you lose your way and fall among other heathens, you know
the law of Feejee - a cast-away who gains the shore is doomed to die. You must count the
cost, my young friend.""I have counted it," replied Jack. "If Avatea consents to run the risk,
most certainly I will; and so will my comrades also. Besides," added Jack, looking seriously
into the teacher's face, "your Bible, - OUR Bible, tells of ONE who delivers those who call
on Him in the time of trouble; who holds the winds in his fists and the waters in the hollow of
his hand."We now set about active preparations for the intended voyage; collected
together such things as we should require, and laid out on the deck provisions sufficient to
maintain us for several weeks, purposing to load the canoe with as much as she could hold
consistently with speed and safety. These we covered with a tarpaulin, intending to
convey them to the canoe only a few hours before starting. When night spread her sable
curtain over the scene, we prepared to land; but, first, kneeling along with the natives and
the teacher, the latter implored a blessing on our enterprise. Then we rowed quietly to the
shore and followed our sable guide, who led us by a long detour, in order to avoid the
village, to the place of rendezvous. We had not stood more than five minutes under the
gloomy shade of the thick foliage when a dark figure glided noiselessly up to us."Ah! here
you are," said Jack, as Avatea approached. "Now, then, tell her what we've come about,
and don't waste time.""I understan' leetl English," said Avatea, in a low voice."Why, where
did you pick up English?" exclaimed Jack, in amazement; "you were dumb as a stone
when I saw you last.""She has learned all she knows of it from me," said the teacher, "since
she came to the island."We now gave Avatea a full explanation of our plans, entering into
all the details, and concealing none of the danger, so that she might be fully aware of the risk
she ran. As we had anticipated, she was too glad of the opportunity thus afforded her to
escape from her persecutors to think of the danger or risk."Then you're willing to go with us,
are you?" said Jack."Yis, I am willing to go.""And you're not afraid to trust yourself out on the
deep sea so far?""No, I not 'fraid to go. Safe with Christian."After some further consultation,
the teacher suggested that it was time to return, so we bade Avatea good night, and having
appointed to meet at the cliff where the canoe lay, on the following night, just after dark, we
hastened away - we to row on board the schooner with muffled oars - Avatea to glide back
to her prison-hut among the Mango savages.CHAPTER XXXIII.The flight - The pursuit -
Despair and its results - The lion bearded in his den again - Awful danger threatened and
wonderfully averted - A terrific storm.AS the time for our meditated flight drew near, we
became naturally very fearful lest our purpose should be discovered, and we spent the
whole of the following day in a state of nervous anxiety. We resolved to go a-shore and
ramble about the village, as if to observe the habits and dwellings of the people, as we
thought that an air of affected indifference to the events of the previous day would be more
likely than any other course of conduct to avert suspicion as to our intentions. While we
were thus occupied, the teacher remained on board with the Christian natives, whose
powerful voices reached us ever and anon as they engaged in singing hymns or in
prayer.At last the long and tedious day came to a close, the sank into the sea, and the shortlived
twilight of those regions, to which I have already referred, ended abruptly in a dark
night. Hastily throwing a few blankets into our little boat, we stepped into it, and, whispering
farewell to the natives in the schooner, rowed gently over the lagoon, taking care to keep as
near to the beach as possible. We rowed in the utmost silence and with muffled oars, so
that had any one observed us at the distance of a few yards, he might have almost taken us
for a phantom-boat or a shadow on the dark water. Not a breath of air was stirring; but
fortunately the gentle ripple of the sea upon the shore, mingled with the soft roar of the
breaker on the distant reef, effectually drowned the slight plash that we unavoidably made
in the water by the dipping of our oars.Quarter of an hour sufficed to bring us to the overhanging
cliff under whose black shadow our little canoe lay, with her bow in the water ready
to be launched, and most of her cargo already stowed away. As the keel of our little boat
grated on the sand, a hand was laid upon the bow, and a dim form was seen."Ha!" said
Peterkin in a whisper, as he stepped upon the beach, "is that you, Avatea?""Yis, it am me,"
was the reply."All right! Now, then, gently. Help me to shove off the canoe," whispered
Jack to the teacher; "and Peterkin, do you shove these blankets aboard, we may want them
before long. Avatea, step into the middle; - that's right.""Is all ready?" whispered the
teacher."Not quite," replied Peterkin. "Here, Ralph, lay hold o' this pair of oars, and stow
them away if you can. I don't like paddles. After we're safe away I'll try to rig up rollicks for
them.""Now, then, in with you and shove off."One more earnest squeeze of the kind
teacher's hand, and, with his whispered blessing yet sounding in our ears, we shot like an
arrow from the shore, sped over the still waters of the lagoon, and paddled as swiftly as
strong arms and willing hearts could urge us over the long swell of the open sea.All that
night and the whole of the following day we plied our paddles in almost total silence and
without halt, save twice to recruit our failing energies with a mouthful of food and a draught of
water. Jack had taken the bearing of the island just after starting, and laying a small pocketcompass
before him, kept the head of the canoe due south, for our chance of hitting the
island depended very much on the faithfulness of our steersman in keeping our tiny bark
exactly and constantly on its proper course. Peterkin and I paddled in the bow, and Avatea
worked untiringly in the middle.As the sun's lower limb dipped on the gilded edge of the
sea Jack ceased working, threw down his paddle, and called a halt."There," he cried,
heaving a deep, long-drawn sigh, "we've put a considerable breadth of water between us
and these black rascals, so now we'll have a hearty supper and a sound sleep.""Hear,
hear," cried Peterkin. "Nobly spoken, Jack. Hand me a drop water, Ralph. Why, girl what's
wrong with you? You look just like a black owl blinking in the sunshine."Avatea smiled. "I
sleepy," she said; and as if to prove the truth of this, she laid her head on the edge of the
canoe and fell fast asleep."That's uncommon sharp practice," said Peterkin, with a broad
grin. "Don't you think we should awake her to make her eat something first? or, perhaps,"
he added, with a grave, meditative look, "perhaps we might put some food in her mouth,
which is so elegantly open at the present moment, and see if she'd swallow it while asleep.
If so, Ralph, you might come round to the front here and feed her quietly, while Jack and I
are tucking into the victuals. It would be a monstrous economy of time."I could not help
smiling at Peterkin's idea, which, indeed, when I pondered it, seemed remarkably good in
theory; nevertheless I declined to put it in practice, being fearful of the result should the
victual chance to go down the wrong throat. But, on suggesting this to Peterkin, he
exclaimed -"Down the wrong throat, man! why, a fellow with half an eye might see that if it
went down Avatea's throat it could not go down the wrong throat! - unless, indeed, you
have all of a sudden become inordinately selfish, and think that all the throats in the world are
wrong ones except your own. However, don't talk so much, and hand me the pork before
Jack finishes it. I feel myself entitled to at least one minute morsel.""Peterkin, you're a villain.
A paltry little villain," said Jack, quietly, as he tossed the hind legs (including the tail) of a cold
roast pig to his comrade; "and I must again express my regret that unavoidable
circumstances have thrust your society upon me, and that necessity has compelled me to
cultivate your acquaintance. Were it not that you are incapable of walking upon the water, I
would order you, sir, out of the canoe.""There! you've wakened Avatea with your long
tongue," retorted Peterkin, with a frown, as the girl gave vent to a deep sigh. "No," he
continued, "it was only a snore. Perchance she dreameth of her black Apollo. I say, Ralph,
do leave just one little slice of that yam. Between you and Jack I run a chance of being put
on short allowance, if not - yei - a - a - ow!"Peterkin's concluding remark was a yawn of so
great energy that Jack recommended him to postpone the conclusion of his meal till next
morning, - a piece of advice which he followed so quickly, that I was forcibly reminded of his
remark, a few minutes before, in regard to the sharp practice of Avatea.My readers will
have observed, probably, by this time, that I am much given to meditation; they will not,
therefore, be surprised to learn that I fell into a deep reverie on the subject of sleep, which
was continued without intermission into the night, and prolonged without interruption into the
following morning. But I cannot feel assured that I actually slept during that time, although I
am tolerably certain that I was not awake.Thus we lay like a shadow on the still bosom of the
ocean, while the night closed in, and all around was calm, dark, and silent.A thrilling cry of
alarm from Peterkin startled us in the morning, just as the gray dawn began to glimmer in the
east."What's wrong?" cried Jack, starting up.Peterkin replied by pointing with a look of
anxious dread towards the horizon; and a glance sufficed to show us that one of the largest
sized war-canoes was approaching us!With a groan of mingled despair and anger Jack
seized his paddle, glanced at the compass, and, in a suppressed voice, commanded us to
"give way."But we did not require to be urged. Already our four paddles were glancing in
the water, and the canoe bounded over the glassy sea like a dolphin, while a shout from our
pursuers told that they had observed our motions."I see something like land ahead," said
Jack, in a hopeful tone. "It seems impossible that we could have made the island yet; still, if
it is so, we may reach it before these fellows can catch us, for our canoe is light and our
muscles are fresh."No one replied; for, to say truth, we felt that, in a long chase, we had no
chance whatever with a canoe which held nearly a hundred warriors. Nevertheless, we
resolved to do our utmost to escape, and paddled with a degree of vigour that kept us well
in advance of our pursuers. The war-canoe was so far behind us that it seemed but a little
speck on the sea, and the shouts, to which the crew occasionally gave vent, came faintly
towards us on the morning breeze. We therefore hoped that we should be able to keep in
advance for an hour or two, when we might, perhaps, reach the land ahead. But this hope
was suddenly crushed by the supposed land, not long after, rising up into the sky; thus
proving itself to be a fog-bank!A bitter feeling of disappointment filled each heart, and was
expressed on each countenance, as we beheld this termination to our hopes. But we had
little time to think of regret. Our danger was too great and imminent to permit of a moment's
relaxation from our exertions. No hope now animated our bosoms; but a feeling of
despair, strange to say, lent us power to work, and nerved our arms with such energy, that it
was several hours ere the savages overtook us. When we saw that there was indeed no
chance of escape, and that paddling any longer would only serve to exhaust our strength,
without doing any good, we turned the side of our canoe towards the approaching enemy,
and laid down our paddles.Silently, and with a look of bitter determination on his face, Jack
lifted one of the light boat-oars that we had brought with us, and, resting it on his shoulder,
stood up in an attitude of bold defiance. Peterkin took the other oar and also stood up, but
there was no anger visible on his countenance. When not sparkling with fun, it usually wore
a mild, sad expression, which was deepened on the present occasion, as he glanced at
Avatea, who sat with her face resting in her hands upon her knees. Without knowing very
well what I intended to do, I also arose and grasped my paddle with both hands.On came
the large canoe like a war-horse of the deep, with the foam curling from its sharp bow, and
the spear-heads of the savages glancing the beams of the rising sun. Perfect silence was
maintained on both sides, and we could hear the hissing water, and see the frowning eyes
of the warriors, as they came rushing on. When about twenty yards distant, five or six of
the savages in the bow rose, and, laying aside their paddles, took up their spears. Jack
and Peterkin raised their oars, while, with a feeling of madness whirling in my brain, I
grasped my paddle and prepared for the onset. But, before any of us could strike a blow,
the sharp prow of the war-canoe struck us like a thunderbolt on the side, and hurled us into
the sea!What occurred after this I cannot tell, for I was nearly drowned; but when I recovered
from the state of insensibility into which I had been thrown, I found myself stretched on my
back, bound hand and foot between Jack and Peterkin, in the bottom of the large canoe.In
this condition we lay the whole day, during which time the savages only rested one hour.
When night came, they rested again for another hour, and appeared to sleep just as they
sat. But we were neither unbound nor allowed to speak to each other during the voyage,
nor was a morsel of food or a draught of water given to us. For food, however, we cared
little; but we would have given much for a drop of water to cool our parched lips, and we
would have been glad, too, had they loosened the cords that bound us, for they were
tightly fastened and occasioned us much pain. The air, also, was unusually hot, so much so
that I felt convinced that a storm was brewing. This also added to our sufferings. However,
these were at length relieved by our arrival at the island from which we had fled.While we
were being led ashore, we caught a glimpse of Avatea, who was seated in the hinder part
of the canoe. She was not fettered in any way. Our captors now drove us before them
towards the hut of Tararo, at which we speedily arrived, and found the chief seated with an
expression on his face that boded us no good. Our friend the teacher stood beside him,
with a look of anxiety on his mild features."How comes it," said Tararo, turning to the teacher,
"that these youths have abused our hospitality?""Tell him," replied Jack, "that we have not
abused his hospitality, for his hospitality has not been extended to us. I came to the island
to deliver Avatea, and my only regret is that I have failed to do so. If I get another chance, I
will try to save her yet."The teacher shook his head. "Nay, my young friend, I had better not
tell him that. It will only incense him.""Fear not," replied Jack. "If you don't tell him that, you'll
tell him nothing, for I won't say anything softer."On hearing Jack's speech, Tararo frowned
and his eye flashed with anger."Go," he said, "presumptuous boy. My debt to you is
cancelled. You and your companions shall die."As he spoke he rose and signed to several
of his attendants, who seized Jack, and Peterkin, and me, violently by the collars, and,
dragging us from the hut of the chief, led us through the wood to the outskirts of the village.
Here they thrust us into a species of natural cave in a cliff, and, having barricaded the
entrance, left us in total darkness.After feeling about for some time - for our legs were
unshackled, although our wrists were still bound with thongs - we found a low ledge of rock
running along one side of the cavern. On this we seated ourselves, and for a long time
maintained unbroken silence.At last I could restrain my feelings no longer. "Alas! dear Jack
and Peterkin," said I, "what is to become of us? I fear that we are doomed to die.""I know
not," replied Jack, in a tremulous voice, "I know not; Ralph, I regret deeply the hastiness of
my violent temper, which, I must confess, has been the chief cause of our being brought to
this sad condition. Perhaps the teacher may do something for us. But I have little
hope.""Ah! no," said Peterkin, with a heavy sigh; "I am sure he can't help us. Tararo doesn't
care more for him than for one of his dogs.""Truly," said I, "there seems no chance of
deliverance, unless the Almighty puts forth his arm to save us. Yet I must say that I have
great hope, my comrades, for we have come to this dark place by no fault of ours - unless it
be a fault to try to succour a woman in distress."I was interrupted in my remarks by a noise
at the entrance to the cavern, which was caused by the removal of the barricade.
Immediately after, three men entered, and, taking us by the collars of our coats, led us away
through the forest. As we advanced, we heard much shouting and beating of native drums
in the village, and at first we thought that our guards were conducting us to the hut of Tararo
again. But in this we were mistaken. The beating of drums gradually increased, and soon
after we observed a procession of the natives coming towards us. At the head of this
procession we were placed, and then we all advanced together towards the temple where
human victims were wont to be sacrificed!A thrill of horror ran through my heart as I recalled
to mind the awful scenes that I had before witnessed at that dreadful spot. But deliverance
came suddenly from a quarter whence we little expected it. During the whole of that day
there had been an unusual degree of heat in the atmosphere, and the sky assumed that
lurid aspect which portends a thunder-storm. Just as we were approaching the horrid
temple, a growl of thunder burst overhead and heavy drops of rain began to fallThose who
have not witnessed gales and storms in tropical regions can form but a faint conception of
the fearful hurricane that burst upon the island of Mango at this time. Before we reached the
temple, the storm burst upon us with a deafening roar, and the natives, who knew too well
the devastation that was to follow, fled right and left through the woods in order to save their
property, leaving us alone in the midst of the howling storm. The trees around us bent
before the blast like willows, and we were about to flee in order to seek shelter, when the
teacher ran toward us with a knife in his hand."Thank the Lord," he said, cutting our bonds, "I
am in time! Now, seek the shelter of the nearest rock."This we did without a moment's
hesitation, for the whistling wind burst, ever and anon, like thunder-claps among the trees,
and, tearing them from their roots, hurled them with violence to the ground. Rain cut across
the land in sheets, and lightning played like forked serpents in the air; while, high above the
roar of the hissing tempest, the thunder crashed, and burst, and rolled in awful majesty.In the
village the scene was absolutely appalling. Roofs were blown completely off the houses
in many cases; and in others, the houses themselves were levelled with the ground. In the
midst of this, the natives were darting to and fro, in some instances saving their goods, but
in many others seeking to save themselves from the storm of destruction that whirled
around them. But, terrific although the tempest was on land, it was still more tremendous on
the mighty ocean. Billows sprang, as it were, from the great deep, and while their crests
were absolutely scattered into white mist, they fell upon the beach with a crash that seemed
to shake the solid land. But they did not end there. Each successive wave swept higher
and higher on the beach, until the ocean lashed its angry waters among the trees and
bushes, and at length, in a sheet of white curdled foam, swept into the village and upset
and carried off, or dashed into wreck, whole rows of the native dwellings! It was a sublime,
an awful scene, calculated, in some degree at least, to impress the mind of beholders with
the might and the majesty of God.We found shelter in a cave that night and all the next day,
during which time the storm raged in fury; but on the night following it abated somewhat, and
in the morning we went to the village to seek for food, being so famished with hunger that
we lost all feeling of danger and all wish to escape in our desire to satisfy the cravings of
nature. But no sooner had we obtained food than we began to wish that we had rather
endeavoured to make our escape into the mountains. This we attempted to do soon
afterwards, but the natives were now able to look after us, and on our showing a disposition
to avoid observation and make towards the mountains, we were seized by three warriors,
who once more bound our wrists and thrust us into our former prison.It is true Jack made a
vigorous resistance, and knocked down the first savage who seized him, with a welldirected
blow of his fist, but he was speedily overpowered by others. Thus we were
again prisoners, with the prospect of torture and a violent death before us.CHAPTER
XXXIV.Imprisonment - Sinking hopes - Unexpected freedom to more than one, and in
more senses than one.FOR a long long month we remained in our dark and dreary prison,
during which dismal time we did not see the face of a human being, except that of the silent
savage who brought us our daily food.There have been one or two seasons in my life
during which I have felt as if the darkness of sorrow and desolation that crushed my inmost
heart could never pass away, until death should make me cease to feel the present was
such a season.During the first part of our confinement we felt a cold chill at our hearts every
time we heard a foot-fall near the cave - dreading lest it should prove to be that of our
executioner. But as time dragged heavily on, we ceased to feel this alarm, and began to
experience such a deep, irrepressible longing for freedom, that we chafed and fretted in our
confinement like tigers. Then a feeling of despair came over us, and we actually longed for
the time when the savages would take us forth to die! But these changes took place very
gradually, and were mingled sometimes with brighter thoughts; for there were times when
we sat in that dark cavern on our ledge of rock and conversed almost pleasantly about the
past, until we well-nigh forgot the dreary present. But we seldom ventured to touch upon
the future.A few decayed leaves and boughs formed our bed; and a scanty supply of
yams and taro, brought to us once a-day, constituted our food."Well, Ralph, how have you
slept?" said Jack, in a listless tone, on rising one morning from his humble couch. "Were
you much disturbed by the wind last night?""No," said I; "I dreamed of home all night, and I
thought that my mother smiled upon me, and beckoned me to go to her; but I could not, for
I was chained.""And I dreamed, too," said Peterkin; "but it was of our happy home on the
Coral Island. I thought we were swimming in the Water Garden; then the savages gave a
yell, and we were immediately in the cave at Spouting Cliff, which, somehow or other,
changed into this gloomy cavern; and I awoke to find it true."Peterkin's tone was so much
altered by the depressing influence of his long imprisonment, that, had I not known it was he
who spoke, I should scarcely have recognised it, so sad was it, and so unlike to the merry,
cheerful voice we had been accustomed to hear. I pondered this much, and thought of the
terrible decline of happiness that may come on human beings in so short a time; how bright
the sunshine in the sky at one time, and, in a short space, how dark the overshadowing
cloud! I had no doubt that the Bible would have given me much light and comfort on this
subject, if I had possessed one, and I once more had occasion to regret deeply having
neglected to store my memory with its consoling truths.While I meditated thus, Peterkin
again broke the silence of the cave, by saying, in a melancholy tone, "Oh, I wonder if we
shall ever see our dear island more."His voice trembled, and, covering his face with both
hands, he bent down his head and wept. It was an unusual sight for me to see our once
joyous companion in tears, and I felt a burning desire to comfort him; but, alas! what could I
say? I could hold out no hope; and although I essayed twice to speak, the words refused
to pass my lips. While I hesitated, Jack sat down beside him, and whispered a few words
in his ear, while Peterkin threw himself on his friend's breast, and rested his head on his
shoulder.Thus we sat for some time in deep silence. Soon after, we heard footsteps at the
entrance of the cave, and immediately our jailer entered. We were so much accustomed to
his regular visits, however, that we paid little attention to him, expecting that he would set
down our meagre fare, as usual, and depart. But, to our surprise, instead of doing so, he
advanced towards us with a knife in his hand, and, going up to Jack, he cut the thongs that
bound his wrists, then he did the same to Peterkin and me! For fully five minutes we stood
in speechless amazement, with our freed hands hanging idly by our sides. The first thought
that rushed into my mind was, that the time had come to put us to death; and although, as I
have said before, we actually wished for death in the strength of our despair, now that we
thought it drew really near I felt all the natural love of life revive in my heart, mingled with a
chill of horror at the suddenness of our callBut I was mistaken. After cutting our bonds, the
savage pointed to the cave's mouth, and we marched, almost mechanically, into the open
air. Here, to our surprise, we found the teacher standing under a tree, with his hands
clasped before him, and the tears trickling down his dark cheeks. On seeing Jack, who
came out first, he sprang towards him, and clasping him in his arms, exclaimed, -"Oh! my
dear young friend, through the great goodness of God you are free!""Free!" cried Jack."Ay,
free," repeated the teacher, shaking us warmly by the hands again and again; "free to go
and come as you will. The Lord has unloosed the bands of the captive and set the
prisoners free. A missionary has been sent to us, and Tararo has embraced the Christian
religion! The people are even now burning their gods of wood! Come, my dear friends,
and see the glorious sight."We could scarcely credit our senses. So long had we been
accustomed in our cavern to dream of deliverance, that we imagined for a moment this must
surely be nothing more than another vivid dream. Our eyes and minds were dazzled, too,
by the brilliant sunshine, which almost blinded us after our long confinement to the gloom of
our prison, so that we felt giddy with the variety of conflicting emotions that filled our
throbbing bosoms; but as we followed the footsteps of our sable friend, and beheld the
bright foliage of the trees, and heard the cries of the paroquets, and smelt the rich perfume
of the flowering shrubs, the truth, that we were really delivered from prison and from death,
rushed with overwhelming power into our souls, and, with one accord, while tears sprang to
our eyes, we uttered a loud long cheer of joy.It was replied to by a shout from a number of
the natives who chanced to be near. Running towards us, they shook us by the hand with
every demonstration of kindly feeling. They then fell behind, and, forming a sort of
procession, conducted us to the dwelling of Tararo.The scene that met our eyes here was
one that I shall never forget. On a rude bench in front of his house sat the chief. A native
stood on his left hand, who, from his dress, seemed to be a teacher. On his right stood an
English gentleman, who, I at once and rightly concluded, was a missionary. He was tall, thin,
and apparently past forty, with a bald forehead, and thin gray hair. The expression of his
countenance was the most winning I ever saw, and his clear gray eye beamed with a look
that was frank, fearless, loving, and truthful. In front of the chief was an open space, in the
centre of which lay a pile of wooden idols, ready to be set on fire; and around these were
assembled thousands of natives, who had come to join in or to witness the unusual sight. A
bright smile overspread the missionary's face as he advanced quickly to meet us, and he
shook us warmly by the hands."I am overjoyed to meet you, my dear young friends," he
said. "My friend, and your friend, the teacher, has told me your history; and I thank our
Father in heaven, with all my heart, that he has guided me to this island, and made me the
instrument of saving you."We thanked the missionary most heartily, and asked him in some
surprise how he had succeeded in turning the heart of Tararo in our favour."I will tell you that
at a more convenient time," he answered, "meanwhile we must not forget the respect due
to the chief. He waits to receive you."In the conversation that immediately followed
between us and Tararo, the latter said that the light of the gospel of Jesus Christ had been
sent to the island, and that to it we were indebted for our freedom. Moreover, he told us
that we were at liberty to depart in our schooner whenever we pleased, and that we should
be supplied with as much provision as we required. He concluded by shaking hands with
us warmly, and performing the ceremony of rubbing noses.This was indeed good news to
us, and we could hardly find words to express our gratitude to the chief and to the
missionary."And what of Avatea?" inquired Jack.The missionary replied by pointing to a
group of natives in the midst of whom the girl stood. Beside her was a tall, strapping fellow,
whose noble mien and air of superiority bespoke him a chief of no ordinary kind."That youth
is her lover. He came this very morning in his war-canoe to treat with Tararo for Avatea. He
is to be married in a few days, and afterwards returns to his island home with his
bride!""That's capital," said Jack, as he stepped up to the savage and gave him a hearty
shake of the hand. "I wish you joy, my lad; - and you too, Avatea."As Jack spoke,
Avatea's lover took him by the hand and led him to the spot where Tararo and the
missionary stood, surrounded by most of the chief men of the tribe. The girl herself
followed, and stood on his left hand while her lover stood on his right, and, commanding
silence, made the following speech, which was translated by the missionary:-"Young friend,
you have seen few years, but your head is old. Your heart also is large and very brave. I
and Avatea are your debtors, and we wish, in the midst of this assembly, to acknowledge
our debt, and to say that it is one which we can never repay. You have risked your life for
one who was known to you only for a few days. But she was a woman in distress, and that
was enough to secure to her the aid of a Christian man. We, who live in these islands of the
sea, know that the true Christians always act thus. Their religion is one of love and kindness.
We thank God that so many Christians have been sent here - we hope many more will
come. Remember that I and Avatea will think of you and pray for you and your brave
comrades when you are far away."To this kind speech Jack returned a short sailor-like reply,
in which he insisted that he had only done for Avatea what he would have done for any
woman under the sun. But Jack's forte did not lie in speech-making, so he terminated rather
abruptly by seizing the chief's hand and shaking it violently, after which he made a hasty
retreat."Now, then, Ralph and Peterkin," said Jack, as we mingled with the crowd, "it seems
to me that the object we came here for having been satisfactorily accomplished, we have
nothing more to do but get ready for sea as fast as we can, and hurrah for dear old
England!""That's my idea precisely," said Peterkin, endeavouring to wink, but he had wept
so much of late, poor fellow, that he found it difficult; "however, I'm not going away till I see
these fellows burn their gods."Peterkin had his wish, for, in a few minutes afterwards, fire
was put to the pile, the roaring flames ascended, and, amid the acclamations of the
assembled thousands, the false gods of Mango were reduced to ashes!CHAPTER
XXXV.Conclusion.TO part is the lot of all mankind. The world is a scene of constant leavetaking,
and the hands that grasp in cordial greeting to-day, are doomed ere long to unite for
the last time, when the quivering lips pronounce the word - "Farewell." It is a sad thought,
but should we on that account exclude it from our minds? May not a lesson worth learning
be gathered in the contemplation of it? May it not, perchance, teach us to devote our
thoughts more frequently and attentively to that land where we meet, but part no
more?How many do we part from in this world with a light "Good-bye," whom we never
see again! Often do I think, in my meditations on this subject, that if we realized more fully
the shortness of the fleeting intercourse that we have in this world with many of our fellowmen,
we would try more earnestly to do them good, to give them a friendly smile, as it
were, in passing (for the longest intercourse on earth is little more than a passing word and
glance), and show that we have sympathy with them in the short quick struggle of life, by
our kindly words and looks and action.The time soon drew near when we were to quit the
islands of the South Seas; and, strange though it may appear, we felt deep regret at
parting with the natives of the island of Mango; for, after they embraced the Christian faith,
they sought, by showing us the utmost kindness, to compensate for the harsh treatment we
had experienced at their hands; and we felt a growing affection for the native teachers and
the missionary, and especially for Avatea and her husband.Before leaving, we had many
long and interesting conversations with the missionary, in one of which he told us that he had
been making for the island of Raratonga when his native-built sloop was blown out of its
course, during a violent gale, and driven to this island. At first the natives refused to listen to
what he had to say; but, after a week's residence among them, Tararo came to him and said
that he wished to become a Christian, and would burn his idols. He proved himself to be
sincere, for, as we have seen, he persuaded all his people to do likewise. I use the word
persuaded advisedly; for, like all the other Feejee chiefs, Tararo was a despot and might
have commanded obedience to his wishes; but he entered so readily into the spirit of the
new faith that he perceived at once the impropriety of using constraint in the propagation of
it. He set the example, therefore; and that example was followed by almost every man of
the tribe.During the short time that we remained at the island, repairing our vessel and
getting her ready for sea, the natives had commenced building a large and commodious
church, under the superintendence of the missionary, and several rows of new cottages
were marked out; so that the place bid fair to become, in a few months, as prosperous and
beautiful as the Christian village at the other end of the island.After Avatea was married, she
and her husband were sent away, loaded with presents, chiefly of an edible nature. One of
the native teachers went with them, for the purpose of visiting still more distant islands of the
sea, and spreading, if possible, the light of the glorious gospel there.As the missionary
intended to remain for several weeks longer, in order to encourage and confirm his new
converts, Jack and Peterkin and I held a consultation in the cabin of our schooner, - which we
found just as we had left her, for everything that had been taken out of her was restored.
We now resolved to delay our departure no longer. The desire to see our beloved native
land was strong upon us, and we could not wait.Three natives volunteered to go with us to
Tahiti, where we thought it likely that we should be able to procure a sufficient crew of sailors
to man our vessel; so we accepted their offer gladly.It was a bright clear morning when we
hoisted the snow-white sails of the pirate schooner and left the shores of Mango. The
missionary, and thousands of the natives, came down to bid us God-speed, and to see us
sail away. As the vessel bent before a light fair wind, we glided quickly over the lagoon
under a cloud of canvass.Just as we passed through the channel in the reef the natives
gave us a loud cheer; and as the missionary waved his hat, while he stood on a coral rock
with his gray hairs floating in the wind, we heard the single word "Farewell" borne faintly over
the sea.That night, as we sat on the taffrail, gazing out upon the wide sea and up into the
starry firmament, a thrill of joy, strangely mixed with sadness, passed through our hearts, -
for we were at length "homeward bound," and were gradually leaving far behind us the
beautiful, bright, green, coral islands of the Pacific Ocean.